A Soldier Adrift: Captain Westeros (ASoIaF/Captain America Quest, Story Only Thread)

Let no greedy voice be heard! Let no Pirate look to the sky with hope in his eyes! And let this day be forever cursed by they who enslave their fellow men, for they have unleashed ...the Kraken Captain.

Down to Davy Jones Locker with those fools, and good riddance.

Good military planning, good character development in Steve's little crew, and 2 well-written fights. What a chapter, cheers friend.
 
I've started this story a number of times, liked it, and then was put off by the choose your own adventure text. I'm sure you got similar feedback from others. This is a great story and I am so glad I read it over the last 3 days. I can't wait to see what Steve gets up to in the future!
 
Welcome to the Stormlands
Under the gaze of Robert Baratheon, Stannis limped his way down the gangplank, standing as straight and tall as he could manage with the aid of the crutch, Steve at his back. The rest of the riding party, nobles all, caught up just as they reached the stone of the pier, hooves clattering loudly. They grouped behind their lord, waiting.

"Brother," Stannis said again as he came to a stop, Steve at his shoulder.

Robert was not a small man, and atop his horse he towered even higher. He looked down at his brother - at his missing leg - expression growing dark. "Stannis," he said, "took you long enough."

Steve couldn't see the kid's expression, but something about his shoulders said he wasn't too happy.

"What happened to your leg?" the little boy sitting in front of Robert asked. He had the dark Baratheon look and the same blue eyes, and he couldn't have been older than five.

"Seems he lost it somewhere, little brother," Robert said, before Stannis could answer.

"That can happen?!" the boy asked, clutching at his leg.

"Only if you're unfortunate," Stannis said. "It is good to see you, Renly."

"Welcome home, Stannis," Renly said, with the air of rehearsal. He grinned as Robert tousled his hair.

"Rogers," Robert said, turning to him now. His mount snorted and stamped, but a hand on its neck calmed it. "You've my thanks for escorting my brother to me."

"Baratheon," Steve said, inclining his head. "He would have gone alone if I'd let him."

"Course he would've, he's a Baratheon. And didn't I say to call me Robert?" he asked.

"Didn't I say to call me Steve?" Steve replied.

Robert snorted, though he seemed pleased. He looked up at the ship, scanning the deck, and a grin stole across his face. "I see your lady. Brandon was right then."

Steve pulled a face.

"Robert," Stannis said, a note of reproach in his voice.

The big stormlord raised his hands in surrender. "You sound like Uncle Harbert. I'll not stand on ceremony where it's not needed."

There was a laugh from someone in the group behind him, the young lords apparently used to Robert's attitude. It seemed to remind the man of their presence.

"Though, I suppose - Lord America, my loyal lords and companions," Robert said, waving a hand to encompass them all. There were perhaps fifteen of them. "From the Marches to the Wendwater they hail, good men and true. Lads, this is Steve Rogers, the one who put me on my arse at Harrenhal."

Steve nodded at the party. They all seemed to be the kind of young men looking to the coming war with eagerness, though there were one or two with a bit more seasoning to them. "Pleased to meet you," he said politely.

"There'll be time for proper introductions at the feast tonight," Robert said, waving his hand dismissively. "Are you and yours ready to join me in Storm's End?"

Steve turned, looking back to Keladry at the rail of the ship, and she gave him a nod, moving away. He turned back to Robert. "You've got room for one hundred odd soldiers in your castle?"

Robert's eyes lit up as the thud of boots began to fill the air, and Steve's men began to march off the carrack. A second, sturdier gangplank had been extended to the pier further down the ship, and now Keladry led the way across it, helm closed and her plate gleaming under the sun, glaive resting on her shoulder. At her back came soldiers.

In ranks four men wide they marched, brown brigandine worn proudly and spears on their shoulders in imitation of Keladry. Almost in lockstep they disembarked, dark sallet helms and navy gambesons lending them an air of professionalism, leather rucksacks sitting securely on their backs. The dog tags on their chests completed the picture as they headed down the pier towards the town.

"Not bad, America," Robert said, drinking in the sight. He wasn't the only one; his party showing interest as well. "Where'd you find them?"

"Here and there," Steve said. "They're Valemen mostly. Figure we can make a pain of ourselves to someone."

"That's never heavy infantry," Robert said, still inspecting them. "Not meant to anchor a line…"

Steve shook his head. "Mounted quick reaction and spoilage. Don't suppose you have any horses available to buy?"

Robert snorted. "Pheh, 'buy' he says. We'll speak on this at the feast." He blinked as a nearby cry of joy caught his ear, then another and another, and he turned to see what it was.

The two galleys had docked at smaller piers by now, sailors tying them off. There was a rush of movement upon them, and men began to boil out of it, many falling to their knees as they stepped onto dry land as freemen.

"Speaking of favours," Steve said. "Do you have anywhere to house three hundred or so freed slaves?"

Robert's brows shot up as he understood what he was seeing. "Is that-?"

Stannis nodded. "We were set upon by pirates on the final leg of our voyage. In the name of House Baratheon, Lord America objected."

A guffaw was his answer. "I think we'll start this feast early just so you can share the tale with me," Robert said. "Lord Fell! You've the best head for this sort of thing. Can I trust you to establish a camp for this happy sorry lot?"

One of the older men in the group of nobles nodded, fist going to his breast. "Aye, Lord Baratheon. I'll see it done."

Apparently satisfied that it would be seen to, Robert turned back in time to see the last of the soldiers pass by. Robin was amongst them, standing out by virtue of the bow on his back, and he couldn't help a small grin at Steve as he passed.

"That's the lad from the archery, aye?" Robert asked. "Your servant?"

"My squire now," Steve said.

"Huh," Robert said.

"It was he who killed the men who took my leg," Stannis said.

Robert grunted, a frown crossing his face briefly. "I picked up a squire of my own, you know."

"Yeah?" Steve asked. From the way Stannis' brows shot up, this was unexpected. "Did you plan on it?"

"Not at all," Robert said. "Spirited little bugger though. Fairly sure he snuck away to join the war."

"How old is he?" Steve asked.

"Oh, twelve or so," Robert said. "I haven't asked. He was cleaning my armour and fetching my hammer before I even realised what had happened."

"I guess they have a way of sneaking up on you," Steve said, and Robert laughed, maybe more than the comment warranted. Whatever had set him off, it took him a moment to get himself under control.

The troops were into the town now, and the clop of horseshoes announced the disembarkation of what mounts they had, Toby leading the way on Redbloom. Naerys was there on Swiftstride, and so were Betty and her girls, much more comfortable ahorse than they had been only a month ago. Near every horse without a rider was loaded with bags and supplies, though there would be more to unload later. Dodger could be seen sitting on Fury's back, surveying all before him.

Brooklyn broke off from the small herd without direction, as did another horse. The grey palfrey that had belonged to Darry nosed his pocket as she reached him, looking for treats.

Robert was looking at Stannis as the kid stroked the neck of his horse. "Can you- do you want-"

Stannis ignored him, putting his weight on his crutch with one arm while he put his foot into the stirrup, before pulling himself up into the saddle. The crutch went into a sleeve at its flank. He turned his gaze on his brother, expectant and challenging.

If he was looking for a reaction, he didn't get it, Robert turning to Naerys as she joined them. "Lady Naerys!" he said with a grin.

"Lord Baratheon," Naerys said, bowing in her saddle. Lyanna was at her shoulder. "We thank you for opening your home to us."

"Bah," Robert said, waving her off. "It's times like these that you know your true friends. If I can trust you with my brother, I can trust you with my silverware."

"Though perhaps not our armour," one of the nobles with him quipped.

Robert chortled, pointing at the man. "I had forgotten about that! You know what, forget the feast tonight, we should just start when we arrive."

The declaration was well received amongst the men, and all seemed ready as Steve mounted up.

"To Storm's End!" Robert declared, wheeling his mount around. Stannis fell into place at his right, and Steve found himself gestured forward to his left. He raised a hand to Walt, remaining behind to oversee the details, and received one in turn. Then they were away, cantering back through the town and onwards to the castle.

It did not take them long to overtake the column of Steve's troops, a short ways down the road between town and castle. There was no cloud of dust for them to worry about thanks to recent rains, and it seemed they would soon leave them behind even at their easy pace. Then there was a whistle and a stern command.

Robert looked back to see the armoured men break into a jog, and turned a raised brow at Steve. "What'd they do to deserve that?"

"They signed up with me," Steve said, earning another laugh.

They continued along the road. The castle of Storm's End itself was upon a cliff looking out over the sea, while the town was in the bay below it, resulting in a looping path that first led away from the castle before sweeping back towards it to avoid a horrifically steep incline. Even so, it was still no gentle rise.

"Gods, you sure you need mounts for that lot?" Robert asked several minutes later. Before him, Renly was twisting around and craning his neck to try to see what his brother was looking at.

The men were still jogging steadily, falling behind but only slightly. The sound of a marching cadence could be heard faintly.

"Are they singing?" Robert continued, incredulous.

"We're eight miles down and I'm having fun,
Halfway done this fucking run."

"Good for the lungs," Steve said. "Can't expect to have the enemy chasing their tails if they think they can catch us."

Robert continued to listen, even slowing a touch so he could hear it better. He chuckled at some of the words. "I want one for my men," he declared.

"Sit down with a drink and a quill and see what comes to mind," Steve said.

The stormlord pulled a face. "I'm more able to kill a man with a quill than write a song with it," he said.

"You could always set the men loose at it, but it won't be anything you can speak of in polite company," Steve said.

The ride didn't make for easy conversation, so they rode on, eventually cresting the headland that led to the castle proper. Steve took it in with a soldier's eye. Though the land was even and grassy here, the closer they got to the castle the narrower and more rocky it became, ridges serving to break up any attempt at a charge. The road that had been carved through it narrowed, further complicating a hostile approach.

The castle itself was an enormous thing, looming over and dominating every approach. A massive curtain wall of pale grey stone protected a single enormous tower rising within, fearsome battlements at its top almost resembling a spiky crown. Any siege would be a drawn out, protracted thing, even to his eye, uneducated as to the finer points of medieval war. Steve's fingers itched for his brush. Perhaps he would have time later.

There was no moat, but the height of the walls and the gates, sheathed in steel, hardly needed the help. The gates were the height of three men, as if made for giants, and they swung inwards ponderously on well oiled hinges as they approached. The passage behind them was long and full of murder holes, and there was a raised portcullis at its end. They emerged into a curved courtyard beyond with a clatter of hooves on stone. The wall of the drum tower was at the far side, and it was quite a large space, looking to do double duty as a training yard. Stables and other buildings sat at its edges, and there was a welcoming party awaiting them, a number of servants arrayed around two older men and a young blond kid.

"Uncle Harbert," Robert said, outside voice fairly booming, "bread and salt for my guests!"

Harbert looked to be a knight from the sword at his hip, brown of hair and blue of eye, and he looked to share a nose with the Baratheons. He held a bowl of salt, a loaf of bread laying across it, and he offered it to Steve as he dismounted.

Familiar with the routine now, Steve tore off a chunk of bread and dipped it in the salt before swallowing it, before passing the bowl on to Naerys.

Stannis had dismounted as best he could, only for the other old man to descend upon him, almost fussing over him. The man wore a maester's chain and robes, and Steve thought he saw a brief smile cross the kid's face at their meeting.

"Uncle, Lord Fell will need some men to take to the town," Robert was saying to Harbert. "There's some three hundred freed slaves who need shelter."

"How did that come about?" Harbert said. His voice was gravelly.

"Pirates fucked around with someone who fucked them right back," Robert said, looking over to Steve with a smirk. "Ah, uncle, this is Lord America, Steve Rogers. Steve, this is Lord Harbert Estermont, my castellan."

"Pleasure," Steve said, offering his hand in the local way.

"You put Barristan down at Harrenhal, didn't you," Harbert said, clasping his arm with a hint of recognition in his eye. "Good. Little shit did the same to me when he was a green boy." Despite the words, there was no heat to them.

Steve's soldiers chose that moment to arrive, steps echoing through the entryway to the courtyard. Keladry led them around the milling nobles, and they fell into a block with the ease of practice. They were breathing heavily, but Steve was pleased to see that they looked like they could do the run again without too much trouble. Baratheon men-at-arms on the walls and in the courtyard eyed them assessingly, some shaping up to them with the same cocksureness that all young men had.

"Oh, and we'll need to open the barracks to another hundred, too," Robert said to his uncle.

"I'll see it done," Harbert said, already turning away to approach one of Robert's party. "Lord Fell…"

"Well, welcome to my home," Robert said to Steve. "Strongest fortress in the Seven Kingdoms," he boasted. A blond shadow appeared at his elbow as he spoke, and when he caught a glimpse of the kid from the corner of his eye he startled. "Fuck- I've told you to stop doing that Bryn."

"Sorry my lord," the boy, Bryn, said. He was tall for his age, almost up to Steve's chest.

"Nevermind," Robert said. "Did you get what I asked you for?"

"No, my lord," Bryn said. He had a quiet voice, and his teeth seemed crowded in his mouth.

"Why not?" Robert asked crossly.

"You told me to ignore you if you asked for wine before lunch," Bryn said.

Robert seemed pleased and displeased all at once. "Fair," he said with a grunt. "We should throw our squires at each other at some stage," he said to Steve. "Bryn is a promising hand with a sword, but he can't shoot worth a damn."

"Sounds like a plan," Steve said. He cast his eye around the courtyard. Keladry was speaking with Harbert, Lord Fell already departing once more with a number of guards and servants laden down with what looked like tents and food, while Corivo was talking with the maester and Naerys discussed something with a head servant. Toby was arguing with a groomsman off by the stables, though no one looked like they were about to get stabbed. So much to do. "Later, though."

"Aye, later," Robert said, sobering as he caught Steve's eye. "We should talk before the feasting starts. Once your man gets the men settled, we'll meet in the war room. Bring your squire, too."

Renly ran up to Robert and was swept off his feet to be settled on the big man's hip. "I'm hungry," he reported seriously.

"Well, we can't have that," Robert said. "Let's raid the kitchens. They can't say no to me anymore, I'm the lord of the castle now."

Robert departed, leaving a whirlwind in his wake, Harbert giving directions to servants as the party of nobles dispersed, some following Robert, others going their own way. Stannis had disappeared into the tower already, and Steve went to oversee Keladry as she saw the men into the barracks, apparently also within the tower. The time would come to talk of war, but first came the details.

X x X

The war room was above the main receiving hall of the tower, called the Round Hall, but below the lord's quarters and other guest suites. It was on the landward side of the tower, a narrow window that ran the length of the curved wall letting in light through cloudy glass. A large table was in the centre of the room, and on it was a detailed map of the continent, made of vellum and coloured richly with ink, though it had faded some with age.

When Steve entered, guided by a servant, he was not the first to arrive. Robert and Stannis were there, as was Harbert and another knight Steve didn't recognise, all leaning over the map at one end. Bryn was standing by the window, holding a jug of something. They all looked up as he entered, Keladry and Robin at his back.

"Steve," Robert said. "No problems?"

"None," Steve said. "Keladry has it well in hand."

Robert looked to the disguised woman. "We didn't get the chance to talk at Harrenhal, but I saw your joust against the Northman," he said. "Strong lance."

Keladry inclined her head. She wore trousers and a tunic that happened to show off her strong shoulders, white star stitched on the chest. "Thank you, my lord."

"This is Ser Gawan Wylde, my master-at-arms," Robert said. The man wore a gambeson of blue green and gave them a nod, his brown mutton chops certainly a choice. "Gawan, Lord America and his squire Robin, and Ser Keladry."

"I'm no knight," Keladry said firmly.

"Truly?" Robert asked. "Well, you'll be one soon enough," he said, gesturing at the map.

Robin went over to join Bryn by the wall unprompted, while Steve and Keladry joined the others by the table.

"What's the situation?" Steve asked, inspecting the map. It was his first time seeing a proper map since his arrival in this land months ago, the closest thing being the outline that Naerys had drawn in the sand back at Sharp Point. He drank it in, committing it to memory, before focusing on the local area.

"The situation," Robert said, "is that the Tyrells are a bunch of cunts."

Steve gave him a look, and he coughed, glancing at his squire, before mumbling something that might've been a pardon. "They're the ruling family of the Reach, right?"

"Bunch of stewards, more like," Harbert said. "But aye."

"As soon as King Scab named us outlaw, they started mustering," Robert said. "Now, we beat them to the punch, but I also had to spend a bit of time reminding my lords who they serve." He set a heavy fist on the table with a thud.

"It was the same in the Vale," Steve said. "We had to take Gulltown."

"Stannis said," Robert acknowledged. "Would've liked to be there. Managed the same without having to fight here, but it did take a bit of time, so the roses might've caught up more than I would've liked."

"What intelligence do you have?" Steve asked. The map had a number of stone figurines on it, mostly clustered in the Stormlands, but there were more at the side of the map, unplaced.

"The Marcher lords tell me they've seen no armies on the march, but who knows when that might change," Robert said. "I should like to go and shove my boot up their arse before that can happen."

"Hmm," Steve said, inspecting the map.

"Boy, a drink," Robert said to his squire, waving an empty goblet on the table.

Bryn stepped forward with his jug, pouring for his knight master, and then for Stannis too when the kid raised his own cup. "I don't know how you like this stuff brother," Robert complained, though he still drank.

"It has flavour, and allows for a clear head," Stannis said. His crutch was leaning against the table, and he seemed to be forcing himself to stand on his sole leg without doing the same.

Bryn offered the jug to Steve, and he nodded. Robin was quick to retrieve two cups from a small table further down the room, and a drink was poured for him and Keladry. It was lemon water, cool and sour, and he retreated back to his spot by the wall when he was done. Steve spied a tree stitched on his shirt with a shooting star flying over it before he left.

"We don't know enough about the state of their muster," Harbert said to Robert. It had the air of a repeated argument. "If we let them extend into our lands, we can smash them here."

Robert's lip curled, disdaining the idea. "What do you think?" he asked Steve.

"I think we don't have enough information," Steve said. "Not nearly enough." Maybe he'd been spoiled by 21st century capabilities. "Where is their muster? Are they grouping in their lands, or meeting on the way here? Which route do they plan to take? How are they supplying themselves? Heck, how many men do they have?"

"To start, likely Highgarden," Robert said, pointing at a fanciful rendition of a castle.

Steve frowned. "All the way over there?"

"The Reachlords are…argumentative," Stannis said. "The Tyrells hold tight to power in turn."

"Then they'll be moving on your lands as one then," Steve said.

"Likely with a strong van, but aye," Harbert said.

"They'll come from the west, right at us," Robert said. "From the north, via the Kingsroad is a possibility, but I don't see it. They won't want to risk a bleeding. Lets them avoid the Kingswood and the Wendwater, too."

"If they come from the west, their supplies will hold out until they can pillage our lands without need to establish supply lines," Stannis said. "The cost to do so by land would be prohibitive, even for them."

"So if we could stall them say, southwest of the Kingswood, we could bog them down," Steve said. "They can only pillage a land so much." He didn't like the idea, but it was a reality of war.

"That means letting them gather their full muster," Robert said. "Even my arm will grow tired if I have to crush one hundred thousand Reachmen."

Steve's brows shot up. "One hundred thousand? How are they going to hope to feed that?"

"The Reach is the breadbasket of Westeros," Harbert said. "And they have many ships. They'll manage, if they reach the coast."

"They won't send the full measure of their strength," Stannis said.

Robert was nodding. "Not with the Iron Islands and the Westerlands undeclared. Call it…sixty thousand."

"How many can you muster?" Steve asked.

"Forty in a good year," Robert said. "Enough to hit them hard before they can gather their strength," he added pointedly.

"No easy answer," Steve said.

"I say it's plenty easy," Robert said. "Either we fight in their lands, or we fight in our own. If we fight in theirs, we can fuck them hard enough that the Stormlands can easily weather whatever they throw at us. If we fight in our own, we'll be bogged down here for the entire war."

"You want to take your army north to link up with the others," Steve said, seeing his plan. "After you suppress the Reach."

"Aye," Robert said. "The war won't be won here - it'll be won when I pulp Aerys' head like a melon."

"Or it will be lost when the Reach scatter our overextended army and turn north," Harbert said. "They could be marching for our border even now."

"They're not," Robert said, certain. He pointed at the west of the Reach on the map. "The lords will be gathering and feasting at Highgarden, and then sweeping east with their muster, picking up more forces on the way. If we strike now, we can shatter those men before they can join the main host."

"Just in time for the main host to bear down upon us?" Stannis said pointedly.

"In time for us to smash one of its arms," Robert said. He traced three paths east, two along the rivers of Blueburn and Cockleswhent, and one between them. "They'll not travel as one, not if they want their supplies to last to the coast, and even when they reach our lands they'll be forced to range wide to feed themselves and shed men to siege castles they pass."

"But not so wide that you could hit them one at a time," Steve said.

"Certainly not with the extra men they gather on their way," Robert said. "In their lands is where our opportunity lies. The summer knights won't be expecting it."

"I hear your foster-brother speaking," Harbert said.

"What of it?" Robert asked, almost glaring at him.

Harbert sighed. "Your plan has merit," he admitted, "especially for a young man who has never been to war, but, but," he stressed when Robert began to grin, "it relies on a shaky foundation. We do not know the state of their muster. We do not know that they will take the routes you suggest-"

"How else are they going to do it?" Robert demanded.

"-and that is before we even meet them in battle, and if you try to claim victory to be a sure thing you're a fool," Harbert said, meeting him with a glare of his own.

Wylde and Keladry were politely inspecting the map, pretending not to be involved, while Stannis was watching with the air of a man observing a novelty. Robert ground his teeth, visibly biting back his first response.

"What are the benefits to letting them come to you?" Steve asked, breaking the stare down.

"Reduced risk," Harbert said immediately. "We can plan for what is, not what might be."

"More men holding castles will require the Reach to increase the size of their sieges," Stannis said.

"More men in castles means more mouths to feed," Robert said. "Winter has worn on our granaries."

"You did get a partial harvest in," Stannis said. "Cressen told me," he said to Robert's questioning look.

"And we wouldn't have to cart it with us on the march," Harbert said. "Use your head, Robert. You know the wise choice."

"I do," Robert said, "and it doesn't see me sitting on my arse and hoping that things go well to the north." He turned to Steve. "Well?"

"This war is not like the wars I fought," Steve told him. "Show me a castle and I'll take it, but not the way you would. I don't have the education you do." He looked around at the others. "I'm a soldier, not a general."

"I know," Robert said. "I know I owe you for getting Stannis out, but that's not why you're here now," he said, fixing Steve with a stare. "This isn't about food and fodder and positioning. All that comes later. It's about whether we hit them first, or if we wait for them to come to us. You're a fighter. This is a fight. Advise me."

Put like that, Steve only had to think for a moment. "Initiative is everything. You've got it. Use it."

Robert grinned in answer, a savage, hungry thing. He breathed deeply, broad chest expanding as he seemed to taste the answer. "You're damned right we will. I want ravens sent to my lords. Harbert, you'll sit down with Cressen and sort out the numbers to bring to me."

Harbert grimaced, but nodded. "If we're doing this, we'll need to move quickly."

"We're no Tyrell c-uh, cads, so no need to gather here," Robert said. "I'll ride out the moment we can, and gather the army as we go."

"I'll slip into the Reach ahead of you," Steve said, looking down at the map. "Once word of your coming spreads, they'll try to concentrate. I'll pick off groups and ruin supplies as I can."

"Dangerous," Wylde remarked, breaking his silence. His brow was creased in a slight frown of concern. "You could easily be caught and squeezed."

"It's what I've been training my men for," Steve said.

"I've seen the training," Stannis said. "It is not something I would set our men-at-arms to, but if anyone has a chance, it is Lord America."

"They won't know what hit them," Robert said, unable to shed his grin. "Flowery shits, that'll teach them to pick a fight with the Stormlands."

"We can plan for the coming of the main Reach forces when we reach that bridge," Steve said. He glanced at Robert. "I'm assuming that if they're already gathered and marching, we'll pull back and take on a defensive posture."

"They won't be," Robert said. "But aye, we'll plan for them when we know how they'll come. Gods, they won't know what hit them." He thumped his fist on the table.

Steve didn't quite share his enthusiasm, but rolling over wasn't an option when an enemy kingdom threatened to invade your lands. "A hot war, then."

"Hotter than the Seven Hells," Robert said. "Jon won't be happy, but I am."

"Rhaegar won't be either," Steve said, remembering the prince's communications with the high lords.

"What?" Robert asked, eagerness dropping from his face in an instant.

"He was in contact with the lords before they rode to King's Landing," Steve said. "Trying-"

"Stop," Robert said, raising a hand. "Everyone else, if we don't share blood, out."

Wylde and Bryn responded immediately, making for the door, though Keladry and Robin looked to Steve first, and he gave them each a nod. It was silent as they walked out, and the door closed behind them with a thunk.

"What do you know?" Robert asked.

Steve glanced at the other two; Stannis seemed to be hiding confusion behind a blank face, though Harbert was leaning on the table, assessing Steve. "I know that Rhaegar was trying to delay the approach so he could work on his father," he said. "I know it didn't work."

Robert gave a grumbling sigh. "Uncle?"

Harbert glanced at Stannis, though not questioningly. "Given everything…" he said, giving a nod.

"Rhaegar contacted me through one of my bannermen," Robert said. "Wanted us to hide behind our walls while the Reach besieged us." The look he wore spoke of his opinion of that clearly.

"He's still trying to solve this without bloodshed?" Steve asked. "Optimistic of him." Maybe a little naive too.

"The Prince believes that without pitched battles and the bad blood that comes from them, he can bring his father and the lords to the negotiating table," Harbert said.

"I think that ship has sailed," Steve said, glancing at Stannis.

"Aye," Robert growled, "it has." He looked down at the map, away from his brother. "If the Scab has touched a hair on Lyanna's head…"

"Is he working on the Reach too?" Steve asked. "Is that why you argued for defence?" he said to Harbert.

"Says the Reach were commanded to march on us by his father," Harbert said, "but that he implied to Lord Tyrell that penning us up would be desirable."

Robert made a sound of disgust.

"That's asking a lot," Steve said diplomatically.

"Damned right it is," Robert said.

"Keeping the might of the Reach occupied here is no small thing," Harbert said with the air of a man long repeating himself.

Robert waved him off. "They'll be occupied to be sure," he said.

"You don't think Rhaegar was trying to make you more vulnerable to invasion?" Steve asked, brow furrowed.

"If he was, he failed," Robert said. "But I don't see it. My man, Connington, is with him. You met him at Harrenhal," he said as an aside, "and Rhaegar doesn't get along with his father. Whatever his game is, it's not that."

"The game of thrones is a twisted thing," Harbert said.

"We'll see if they still want to play after we thrash them," Robert said. "But Steve - you'll keep this to yourself," he said, meeting his gaze.

"I understand," Steve said. He knew the value of OPSEC.

"Knew you would," Robert said. "Did we miss anything?

A thought occurred to Steve. "You want to reduce the forces the Tyrells can bring to bear against the Stormlands," he said. "Could you achieve that through ransom?"

"What, pluck Lord so and so from the field and force him to send his men home?" Robert asked. "Not likely. Not unless they've got important family."

"Aerys invited whom he did for a reason," Stannis said. "Negotiations would be complicated, especially in war. A besieged castle might exchange a lord for food, but unless you found yourself with Mace Tyrell, the armies are not going far."

"I imagine you could earn a few coins though, if you want to go to the bother," Robert said.

Not something likely to win the war on its own then, Steve thought. "Well, I have to pay my men somehow."

"Harrenhal winnings go quickly on women and song, I imagine," Robert said, grin returning to his face.

"On leather and steel, more like," Steve said. "Though those pirate galleys have to be worth something."

"We'll have to talk about them tomorrow," Robert said. "The horses, too. But for now, I'm parched." He clapped his hands together. "A feast is a fine place to spread the good news, and there's nothing wrong with getting an early start."

The war room was left behind, and though there was work yet to be done, it was the work of details, small things that needed to be checked and rechecked before being brought to the lord of the castle for final decisions. In the meantime, the lord had decided it was time to feast, and so it was.

X
The feast was in full swing, and the mood was enthusiastic to say the least. Steve had been sat at the high table, Naerys by his side as Robert toasted him for his deeds to an entire hall full of lords and their retinues.

"To Lord America, the man who spat in King Scab's eye in his own Keep, and brought my brother home to me! He knocked me on my arse at Harrenhal, and he'll stand with us as we beard the Reachmen in their own lands!"

The hall itself was well lit by candles and fading afternoon light from high windows, and the Lord Paramount's boisterous attitude had set the mood. Things had only gotten louder from there, knights and lords full of vim and vigour in the face of the upcoming assault on the Reach. Naerys was deep in conversation with a woman in a green dress, white fawns stitched onto it, while Steve had spoken mostly with Stannis at his side, between him and Robert himself. Keladry had avoided the event, as was her wont, though he could spy Robin at one of the lower tables with some of the knights from the company, crowded in amongst them. The rumble of conversation echoed and bounced off the stone walls of the hall, muffled only by the banners flying along it, symbols of those sworn to the Baratheons and their loyalty in the face of royal displeasure. The scent of roasted meat filled the air, and it had reached a point where even Steve had eaten his fill. Servants were in the process of carrying out kegs, and the feast promised to grow rowdier still.

Steve cast his eye over the hall, holding a smile as he saw Robin losing an arm wrestle against a knight twice his size while some of his fellows cheered him on, as the others got themselves involved in a drinking contest. He shook his head; they should know better by now. He hadn't told them they had the day off from training, after all.

"Do you plan to join the festivities?" Stannis asked, pushing his plate away.

"Nah," Steve said. "Nothing like your boss hovering over your shoulder to put a damper on things."

A certain degree of stiffness eased in the kid, and he nodded. "I had thought to take my leave, but I will stay a while longer."

The table shuddered as Robert pounded his fist on it, roaring with laughter on Stannis' other side at something the lord to his left had said.

"Do you know what role you'll be taking in the war?" Steve asked.

"I do not," Stannis said, the stiffness returning.

"Well, you've been back less than a day," Steve said. "Probably take time to read you into your duties."

The muscles in Stannis' jaw stood out for a moment. "I am under the impression that Uncle Harbert will have command of the garrison in Robert's absence."

"Wouldn't it go to you?" Steve asked. Blood tie seniority was still a foreign language to him.

"I am missing half my leg," Stannis said. "Men need a commander they believe in."

Robert's laughter paused for a moment, though he remained turned away from the conversation, before starting up again.

"Didn't we have this conversation?" Steve asked.

"Even so," Stannis said.

Naerys laid her hand on his knee, distracting him for a moment, but she seemed content to leave it at that, continuing her conversation with the lady. "Robin had a thought about that," he said. "I think he finished the prototype, even."

"The prototype," Stannis said questioningly.

"Like a proof that the idea is sound," Steve said. "He thought of something that might do a better job than a peg leg."

Stannis' lip curled with distaste at the mention of a peg leg. "That is kind of him," he said. "Do you think it has merit?"

"I think it'll work pretty well," Steve said. "How have those exercises I gave you been going?"

"Well," Stannis said. "It has not withered as the maester warned me it might, and it heals well."

"Good," Steve said. "We should be able to try out the prosthetic when Robin finishes up with it."

"I should very much like to see this prototype," Stannis said, gaze turning to Robin down the hall.

"We'll drop in on you tomorrow if you like," Steve said.

"I would," Stannis said.

"Try to ease up on that resting Baratheon face you've got going though, he's a bit intimidated by you," Steve said.

"Res- I'm sorry?" Stannis asked.

"You know, that look you've got that says you might send someone to clean the stables if they displease you," Steve said.

Stannis turned his resting Baratheon face on him. "I do not have-"

"Yes you do brother," Robert said, turning to face them. The clamour of the hall was not enough to block out their conversation. "You use it on me all the time. Yes, just like that."

"You've got it too," Steve said to Robert.

Robert screwed up his face in consternation. "What? No I don't."

"I said resting Baratheon face, not resting Stannis face," Steve said. "See? Look at yourselves."

The brothers looked at one another, their brows both creased enough to imply mild displeasure, though Robert had laugh lines that Stannis lacked, even at their young ages. They turned back to Steve.

"The sheer disrespect," Robert began, though the corners of his mouth threatened to turn upwards.

"What are you going to do, send me to clean the stables?" Steve said.

The brothers glowered at him, and Steve smirked.

Robert opened his mouth to speak, glancing down the hall. "Your squire, he-"

A roar went up in the hall suddenly, a chant growing from many mouths to become one. "Song! Song! Song!" Many were turning to the high table, beating their goblets against their tables.

Steve felt hunted, and he looked to the exits, only for the hand on his knee to tighten. Naerys gave him a beatific smile, mirth in her eyes at his suffering, but he couldn't bring himself to be mad, not with the way she looked at him in her lavender dress.

Robert gave a low chortle. "A minstrel that was at Harrenhal passed through here the other week," he said. "Your 'Fat Bottomed Girls' was very popular."

"Song! Song! Song!" went the chant.

There was no denying it, and he raised his hands in defeat, the chant dissolving into cheers.

"What will you sing, Steve?" Naerys asked him. "I'm not sure this crowd would appreciate a love song."

Something the crowd would appreciate…he thought about the countless songs that he had been introduced to and caught up on over the years, and for a moment he wavered between two of them, before discarding the one about riders and storms. The hall had quieted as he bent to their demands, and now many watched eagerly.

"This is a song from my home," Steve said, projecting his voice to fill the hall, "and it's meant to have an instrument with it, but we'll see if I can do it justice." A hush followed his words, and he cleared his throat.

"Last night a little dancer came dancin' to my door,

Last night a little angel came chargin' cross the moor,

She said come on lover, I got a licence for war,

And if it expires, pray help from above, because,

In the midnight hour, she cried more, more, more
,

With a rebel yell! she cried war, war, war…"

He began to keep a beat on the table, shaking it with each slap of his hand, tweaking the lyrics as he went.

"Came there did, an act of aggression,

There was an angel stolen from heaven,

Now he's marching out, out on a tear,

That arrogant king, really poked the bear, yeah,

I walked the world for you, babe
…"

The audience ate it up, some rising to their feet as the song captured their spirits and reverberated with the mood of the kingdom. Many roared out the parts of the chorus they had picked up, cries of war, war, war! threatening to raise the roof. When it came to an end, there was an immediate cry for more, though they might have just been repeating the final lyrics.

"And here I thought they wouldn't like a love song," Naerys said, Subtly, she indicated to his left. He looked, and saw Robert with his nose buried in a tankard, eyes suspiciously shiny.

"Your turn next, I think," Steve said, capturing her hand and giving it a kiss.

"Oh no," Naerys said, "can't you hear your admirers demanding another?"

"Nope," Steve lied, draining his goblet, and she laughed.

The crowd could not be denied, and he sang the song again, and then again so that they could learn it properly, the lyrics striking a chord in them, here on the eve of war. Whatever came, they would face it with stout hearts and stiff spines, and he would face it with them.

X x X

The training yard was a scene of pain and suffering the next day, and only partially due to the strenuous exercise and training that Steve, Walt, and Keladry were putting the men through. Quite a few of those with the social standing to secure a seat at the feast the night before were clutching heads and stomachs, doing their best to move as little as possible. They did not have much luck.

"Straighten that back Arnulf," Steve said. "It's called a plank, not a bow."

The unfortunate Arnulf straightened his spine, core trembling as he tried to hold the position. All around the edges of the yard were more unfortunates sharing his pain, planking wherever they had been caught in the middle of their run when Walt whistled. Steve was doing the rounds to check on them, Dodger trotting faithfully at his heel. The ugly dog gave the Arryn man-at-arms a lick on the cheek as they left him behind.

"Stab through the target!" Keladry commanded as she oversaw a group of spearmen at one edge of the yard, victimising straw dummies. They were the ones taking to the skill the slowest, but even they were at the stage where they could handle the average bandit. Now they just had to get them to the point where they could handle the average soldier. "Your mount may give you penetrating power, but on foot you have to work for it!"

They may have taken over the yard for their training, but that was not to say they were the only ones present. Some of Robert's knights had offered themselves as sparring partners when Walt had asked for volunteers to beat up small groups of the men, and yet more had come purely for the spectacle. Steve leant against the rail of the sparring ring, and nodded in approval as he saw Robin and Osric tag team a young knight to sweep him from his feet with a move Keladry had shown them. Nearby, Henry and another Stormland knight were going at it hammer and tongs, blows ringing around the courtyard and blending into the cacophony of training.

"I'm impressed. Elbert said you plucked half of them out of the fields."

Steve glanced over at Robert as he approached, clad much like Steve in rough clothes that one could work up a sweat in. "They've worked hard."

Robert joined him by the rail. "Not sure I'd rate them against an equal force of men-at-arms, but they should handle Reach soldiers well enough."

"Give me another four months and I'll have them routing knights," Steve said.

"That'd be something," Robert said. "Pity we don't have four months."

"My kingdom for a moment of time," Steve said with a wry grin.

Robert gave a laugh, but there was a hollowness to it. "We were lucky," he said, speaking quietly as they watched two of Steve's men be pushed back across the ring by a knight. "I don't know if the old scab thought we'd just roll over for him, but he was slow to call his banners.

"That's war," Steve said. "Taking the mistakes your enemy makes and punishing them for it."

The stormlord rumbled his agreement, and there was silence between them for a moment. "Gossip says you've warred before."

"I have."

"What is it like?"

"War is hell," Steve said. "You'll have heard grand tales, but it's not like that. It's just keeping your head down and hoping you're not killed by something you never see coming." He gave a mirthless huff. "War is when the young and stupid are tricked into killing each other for the old and bitter."

"Aerys," Robert said. He was watching the sparring without seeing, and his hold on the wooden railing tightened. "He'll pay."

"Just have to get through the Reach first, right?" Steve said.

Robert barked a laugh. "Aye, just." There was a great clatter as Hugo picked up his foe and dumped him to the ground, startling the knight with his strength. "Speaking of - my stable master tells me you've only forty or so mounts."

"About thirty for my troops, the rest are mine or my retinue's," Steve said.

"I can give you eighty nine horses," Robert said. "Most are palfreys, though there's a few destriers in there."

"That's generous," Steve said. "I appreciate that."

A dismissive wave was his answer. "I'd give five hundred horses for a warrior like you if I had them to spare."

"I'm sure the Reach will bring more than enough with them," Steve said. "I'll have my ward see your stable master about them."

"That blond tyke?" Robert asked.

"That's the one," Steve said.

"Speaking of blond tykes," Robert said, glancing over his shoulder. His squire Bryn was approaching, struggling under the weight of a large wooden training hammer.

"Oh, there was one other thing," Steve said, remembering something Naerys had spoken with him about. "The two galleys we captured, what can we do with them?"

"I'll be honest, I don't know a damned thing about sailing," Robert said. "You could leave them at the town, but they'll be at the mercy of the Redwynes when their fleet arrives, and it will." He accepted the hammer from his squire with one hand, and the kid blew out a breath of relief. "You could send it away, but you've no one to crew it. Aside from the slaves you freed."

"Away?" Steve asked. "Where?"

"Hells if I know," Robert said. "Slaver Cities would probably steal them and the crew, I don't like your chances of getting them past Dragonstone, and Braavos would have you pay to keep them there. What do you think lad?" he asked his squire. "Two galleys and the freed crew on them, go."

Bryn started at being addressed so suddenly, but frowned in thought. "You could send them to a berth in the Stormlands that wouldn't draw the Redwynes?"

"Are you asking me or telling me?" Robert said.

"Telling, ser," Bryn said, visibly fighting the urge to duck his head.

"That could work," Steve said. "What berths are nearby?"

Bryn looked to Robert, but only received a raised brow. He swallowed, and spoke. "Griffin's Roost is closest, but they're likely to be besieged as well. Estermont could work…but Tarth would be better."

"And why's that?" Robert pressed.

"You wouldn't have to round Cape Wrath, and Lord Tarth wouldn't demand coin in return," Bryn said, voice gaining confidence. "Likely he'd only ask for the freedmen to help his smallfolk in the fields."

"You're sure about that?" Steve asked.

"Aye ser," Bryn said. "Lord Tarth is my father."

"Tarth sounds like the smarter option," Steve said. "If your father is ok with it, I'd appreciate that." Leaving the job half done didn't sit right with him, but he could hardly recruit the freedmen for his company. Maybe some would be interested after they'd had time to recover.

"I can send him a raven," Bryn said.

"You can do that later," Robert said. He stepped away from the railing, twirling his wooden training hammer with frankly menacing enthusiasm. He grinned at Steve. "You promised me a rematch at Harrenhal, but I never got a chance to collect. Seems I owe you a beating, Steve."

Steve shrugged his shoulders out, loosening them. "That's a shame. Be a long time before you can pay that debt off."

Robert narrowed his eyes at him, but there was a fierce eagerness in them and his lips were twitching upwards. "Get in the ring, America. Bryn, fetch another hammer."

The two of them ducked into the ring, and there was a ripple of movement and murmurs as all others saw what was to come. Those sparring stepped aside, and enthusiasm bubbled across the yard. Exercises and training fell by the wayside, and soon there was a crowd pressed tight around the ring. Steve was reminded of his first visit to King's Landing when he would spar with Barristan.

It did not take long for Bryn to return, struggling with another hammer as he pushed his way through the crowd, and Steve took it with a nod of thanks. He gave it a testing swing; it was almost as heavy as his own hammer.

"Go easy on me now, ok?" Steve said, loud enough for the crowd to hear him. "I haven't been using a hammer for long, so I'm not very good at it."

That was apparently too much for Robert to bear, and he rushed forward with a grin and a growl. The fight was on.

X

After, the two men sat on barrels at the edge of the yard, where they could catch their breath and watch the training. The training, and their squires sparring with one another. Well, perhaps that was being charitable.

"Your lad hasn't picked up a sword before, has he?" Robert asked. He was babying his ribs, the result of Steve picking up a move faster than he had expected.

"You know, I don't think he has," Steve said, rubbing at his own ribs, slightly sore from the blow that had taught him the move. "I focused on unarmed self defence, and Keladry on the spear."

"Pigsticker like he's got, I'm not surprised," Robert said, nodding at the glaive Keladry was using to smack around a pair of household knights.

The spar had quickly turned into more of a tutoring session, with Bryn sharing what he had been shown by his own teachers once the older boy's inexperience became clear. They were working through a simple blocking pattern now, that at least familiar to the bowyer's son from his time with Keladry.

"There's something to be said for using a weapon that people aren't used to dealing with," Steve said.

"I'll bet," Robert said, glancing at him pointedly. "I saw you had your shield fixed."

"Eh, as much as it could be," Steve said. "I can't see how any normal smith could properly repair it, even if they had the metal, but at least this way I've got more cover."

"Rumour says it was made by a Stark," Robert said. He took a swig from a waterskin.

Steve gave him a side eye. "Where'd you hear that one?"

"Harrenhal," Robert said. "There's always gossips listening."

"It was, but not your Starks," Steve said, thinking of Howard. His mind's image of the man overlapped sometimes, the young ambitious man he had known, and the distinguished portraits that had hung in some SHIELD offices. "Robin, watch that stance! You're not holding a bow!"

Robin just managed to catch Bryn's next blow, shifting his feet back from where they had tried to slip into the stance he was most used to.

"That'll ruffle a few feathers," Robert said.

"Hmm?"

"More Starks out there," the stormlord said, gesturing vaguely to the west. "Set a few maesters to clucking as they rewrite their books."

"Pretty sure they're no relation," Steve said.

Robert shrugged. "Go back far enough…"

Steve took a sip of his own waterskin, holding his tongue. They watched the kids for a moment, Robin growing more confident with the wooden sword he held, enough for them to leave the pattern behind and start putting the moves to use in a slow spar. Bryn seemed to have some real talent, especially if he kept growing like he was.

"Why do you fight?" Robert asked suddenly. He wore a look of deep thought, even as he watched the spar. "You've got no horse in this race. You could've swanned off to Essos and made a fortune selling your sword."

"I don't like bullies," Steve said, like it was obvious. And it was.

Robert cracked a smile. "If only everything was so simple."

"Why not?" Steve asked. "Seeing the right thing isn't hard. Doing the right thing, that's where it gets difficult."

Something about his words seemed to prick at Robert. "Do you think-" he cut himself off. "What do you think you might do, once the war is won?"

"East," Steve said. "Slavers...well, they're just another kind of bully."

"You're not scared to pick a fight, are you," Robert said.

"I'm not the one who picked it," Steve said. "Either of them."

Robert snorted a laugh. "Alright then. The slavers have picked a fight with you. How do you hit them back?"

Steve gave the stormlord a look. He had kept his thoughts mostly to himself so far, but he had already shared this much. "I've had a few thoughts," he said, tone warning.

Robert leaned in, eager. "I've been up to my eyebrows in coppers and bushels with Harbert and Cressen. Let's hear it."

"One option is the Stepstones. Clearing out the pirates and setting up an administration centre there would let you exert control over the region, and control means tariffs," Steve said. "You could tax every slave that passes through, hitting the slavers in their pockets, or just flat out seize every slaver ship you could and free them. That would very quickly lead to a much hotter response, but it could be done."

"You might need more than your one hundred for that," Robert said, brows raised.

"I'd need state support," Steve said. "Either Westeros, or Braavos. Preferably both, just to avoid being snuffed out. The doing would be easy, but the holding would be hard."

"It has been done before, I suppose," Robert said. "'Course, they did have dragons then. Hell of a deterrent."

"I'd have to hit the books," Steve said, nodding. "Easiest way to get in over your head is to repeat the mistakes of the past."

"Eargh," Robert said, pulling a face. "The merchants would be happy to see the pirates gone at least, but that's not really hitting the slaver fucks directly."

"It isn't," Steve acknowledged. "If I wanted to do that, I'd raid a Slaver City directly."

"Just kick in their gates?" Robert asked, an almost dreamy expression crossing his face.

"Could do," Steve said. "Or you could do it all quiet-like. From what I've heard, Tyrosh and Myr have secrets they guard jealously. Get in, free the slaves who know them, and suddenly their monopoly isn't so absolute."

"I can hear their squeals already," Robert said with a grin, sharklike.

The clamour of the yard continued around them, and Steve saw one of his knights, Yorick, get dumped into the dirt by a tricky legsweep from Robert's master-at-arms.

"What else?" Robert urged him.

"I'm talking about setting up a personal fief in the Stepstones or raiding a Slaver City and you want more?" Steve asked, brow raised.

"Don't give me that shit," Robert said. "Look me in the eye and tell me that's it."

"Well," Steve said. "There's Lys."

"Lys," Robert repeated.

"It's an island, not a fortress like Tyrosh, more isolated from its mainland holdings than Myr," Steve said, raising a finger with each point. "I'd have to scout to be sure, but of the three, I'm confident it's the most vulnerable to a takeover."

"You've got balls, Steve," Robert said with a shake of his head, though his tone was admiring.

"Take the island, and Myr and Tyrosh will waste time squabbling over their mainland territory, time that could be spent consolidating your hold and building naval defences," Steve said.

"Even for you, that's a reach," Robert said.

Steve shrugged. "You asked for the pie in the sky plan."

"Pie in the- nevermind," Robert said. He shook his head again. "You don't dream small."

The super soldier was quiet for a moment. "Lys…Lys offends me," he said, tone quiet.

Robert swallowed at the way the foreigner went still, unable to help it.

"What they do there is evil," Steve continued. "I won't let it continue when I have the strength to change it."

"Bullies," Robert said, understanding.

"Yeah," Steve said. "Bullies."

"Well. Once King Scab is dealt with, and my Lyanna is safe with me, maybe we should talk," Robert said.

"Maybe we should," Steve said, seeing the offer for what it was. It lifted his spirits somewhat, knowing that lords like Rickard and Robert were inclined to back his efforts. Sometimes all it took was someone taking the first step. Of course, there was still the rebellion to get through first.

"I think my squire has beaten yours up enough," Robert said, draining the last of his waterskin and getting to his feet.

"Well, he had to get payback for his knight master," Steve said, joining him.

"Keep talking like that and you'll earn another beating."

"What do you mean 'another'?" Steve asked.

The banter only stopped when they reached their squires, talk turning to advice and improvements. Talk of slaves and slavers was put to the side, but not forgotten.

X
Robin stood straight-backed under Stannis' gaze, not quite a glare. He and Steve had come to the kid's rooms after cleaning up from the training yard, and Steve had promptly thrown him to the wolves, nudging him forward after they had been invited in.

"It is not a peg leg," Stannis said, breaking the silence as he eyed the object that Robin held. He sat at a chair in the antechamber of his quarters. A window allowed afternoon light to enter.

"No, it's, I don't know what you'd call it," Robin said, shifting slightly. "But I wanted to avoid a stiff limb that jarred your st- you leg with every step."

Stannis gave a hmm, inspecting the prosthetic more closely. "May I?" he asked, holding out a hand.

Robin stepped forward to hand it over, quickly stepping back after, and Stannis turned it over in his hands, examining it from every angle. He might have worn his resting Baratheon face, but he didn't seem displeased.

It wasn't just a bow limb with a cup plonked on it. It was much more rounded, curving out to provide the spring and back in for sure footing, and connected to the back of the cup that Stannis' leg would go in. The spring of the laminated wood would ensure that Stannis wasn't hauling dead weight along with each step, nor jarring his stump.

"I don't think it'll be the right size," Robin said, not quite tripping over his words. "I'd need to measure, but it should fit well enough to try."

Stannis was already undoing the knot in his pant leg, pulling it up over his stump. The scarring was still fresh, though scarred it was, the limb having been amputated some two months ago now. It seemed to have healed well enough, and Steve could see that the kid had been diligent in the exercises he had sent him. It was fortunate that the arrow had hit him far enough below the joint to save it.

The stump was quickly hidden by the cup of the prosthetic, though Stannis frowned as he shifted it around, showing its looseness.

"Stuff some fabric in there for now?" Steve suggested.

"Yes," Stannis said, making to push himself out of the chair, only to pause in frustration. "On by bed, there is an old-"

"I've got it," Steve said. He stepped in and out of Stannis' room quickly, not looking around, and returned with an old tunic to hand over.

Stannis packed it into the cup, arranging it to suit, and set his stump in it. There were straps of leather to pull tight around it, and he buckled them into place. Cautiously, he stood, and slowly put his weight on it. "It's light," he remarked.

Steve was feeling optimistic. "Get used to it, then try taking-"

Wasting no time, Stannis took a step away from his chair, only to almost collapse as the limb didn't move as he expected. Steve twitched to steady him, but the kid shot him a look that promised far worse than mucking the stables if he did. Steadying himself, Stannis returned his weight to the prosthetic, though he winced.

"It is too loose," Stannis said. "A better cup, and more secure straps are needed."

"We can solve that with the right measurements," Steve said. "Maybe a sleeve to go over your leg too, so it's not pressing directly on the cup. How does it feel to step in?"

Stannis took a second step, more cautiously this time. Moving slower, the limb didn't threaten to come loose, and the hint of what might almost be called a smile threatened to cross his face. "It is uneven, and it would be a target in battle."

"Well, if they cut it off, at least it won't hurt," Steve said. Stannis shot a look at him, but he just grinned at him. "Once you get a cup that fits properly, we could think about more limb designs too, with proper measurements. Maybe even one that could be sheathed in metal."

Stannis stepped determinedly towards the window, and stopped there a moment to rest. It seemed that he couldn't raise his leg overmuch without risking it coming loose, but that would be solved easily enough. He turned back, and slowly made his way towards his chair, growing more certain with each step, though still he was careful. "Longstride."

Robin had been quiet until then, almost wincing at every comment on the limb. "It's not much, but-"

"You've done me a service," Stannis said, rolling over him. "You'll have ten dragons and my thanks for it."

"But it's-"

Steve nudged him with his elbow. "Say thanks."

"Thank you, my lord," Robin said.

"You are welcome," Stannis said, already looking back at the limb in consideration. "The maester, or the smith, I wonder."

"Why not both?" Steve asked. "Come at it both ways."

"They both have important tasks," Stannis said reluctantly. "One yes, but both…"

"This isn't important?" Steve asked.

Stannis nodded slowly. "You are right." He rose from his chair, glancing over at his crutch before looking away. "I will see them now. I am sure you have much to do."

"We'll get out of your way," Steve said.

He and Robin preceded Stannis out into the hall. The young lord walked carefully, but his confidence grew with each step. It was clear that the prototype had a lot of improvements to be made, and he was restricted to a careful step at a time, but it had promise, and promise was enough to offer hope. Even when the foot of the wooden limb slipped on the stone, forcing him to catch himself on the wall, his determined expression did not fade.

"You've got this?" Steve asked.

"I do," Stannis said, removing his hand from the wall and taking a deliberate step. He began to make his way down the hall, not looking back.

Robin and Steve went in the other direction, bowing to his implicit request, and they were soon out of sight, making for the stairs that led to their own rooms.

Robin let out a breath as soon as he was sure they were out of earshot. "That could have gone worse," he said.

"You did well," Steve said. "Nothing to worry about, just like I said."

"Lord Stannis is ok, for a noble," Robin admitted.

"Robin, I'm a noble," Steve said.

Robin snorted.

"Hey now," Steve said, but he was smiling.

"You know what I mean, ser," the squire said. "Nothing good comes from dealing with nobles usually."

"You just got ten gold dragons in your pocket and the thanks of a Baratheon," Steve said.

"It's different with you," Robin said. They made it to the stairs, and started to head down, Robin leading the way.

"You've been dealing with nobles for a while now though," Steve said. "What made you nervous this time?"

"I've been dealing with the people working for nobles, for you," Robin corrected him. "They're not dealing with a bowyer's third son, they're dealing with someone working for Lord America."

Steve was frowning now. "Has someone given you trouble?"

Robin held his tongue, waiting until they reached the next floor and left the curving stairs. "Not me," he said. He swallowed, looking down the hall, but they were alone. "Ma worked for a noble for a while. It's how she knows her numbers and letters, but…for a while, we didn't know if my little brother was Da's or not. Ma doesn't work for the noble no more."

Steve's frown deepened.

"Da went to the Septon, but he just said they should be happy for the blessing," Robin said, anger and disgust in his voice.

A conversation many months ago at Harrenhal flitted across Steve's mind. "You said your family doesn't have much time for Septs and Septons."

"Yeah," Robin said, mouth a thin line. "There are nobles, and there are nobles. I'll be happy to see they're like you, but I'll expect them to be like him."

"What was this noble's name?" Steve asked, voice mild.

Robin stilled for a moment, and then an evil little smile darted across his face. "Peake," he said. "His name is Peake. He's a lord in the Reach."

"You'll have to tell me what his banner looks like," Steve said. He clapped Robin on the shoulder. "But today, you've done good. Well done, Robin."

"Thanks," he said, ducking his head.

"You'll have to buy Lyanna something nice," Steve said.

"I could," Robin said, brightening as darker topics were left behind. "I could- what could I get her?"

"Well, what does she like? If I was getting a gift for Naerys, I'd head straight for the bookstore, but…"

Their conversation faded from the halls as they returned to their rooms, a knight giving advice to his squire on a most important topic.

X x X

Storm's End became a hive of activity as the days passed. Ravens flew hither and yon, knights came and went, and word was carried to Robert's trusted vassals of his audacious plan. All across the Stormlands men continued to gather, readying themselves to hold against the coming storm. War was the second oldest profession in the world, and it was one the men of these lands were well versed in.

Baratheon forces were not the only ones undertaking their final preparations. Toby had taken to living in the stables, spending as much time with the new horses as he could when they weren't being ridden by the troops as they practised riding in formation and fighting from horseback. Walt and Keladry found new reserves of energy as they pushed the men as hard as they safely could, while Naerys and Lyanna ensured that the company would have the ability to carry the ideal amount of supplies in their ranging. Everyone contributed, and not a one complained, not now on the eve of the war in truth.

Steve found himself sitting in on strategy meetings with Robert and his advisors, making and refining plans for their attack. Even if the muster of the Reach was even more sluggish than they had expected, there would still be foes waiting for them when they crossed the border. Just as there were three paths for the enemy to take to the Stormlands, so too were there three points to spoil a prong of their advance.

In the end, it was decided that Lord America would take his force along the Blueburn, causing havoc as he could. There were more strongholds in the region, but as a result fewer men needed to hold it, and that suited his purposes just fine. It would take more than the average castle to keep him out, anyway.

The galleys were sent off to Tarth to wait out the war, the freedmen on them grateful for the chance, and Steve could feel the time to leave drawing nearer. He missed the ease of a dedicated support staff with access to global supply lines and he would give a kingdom for a Quinjet, but he would adapt. He was good at it.

When the day to leave came, the two Baratheons made a point of seeing him off in the early morning light. They stood at the main gates of the fortress, inside the yard, overseeing the departure of Steve and his men on their dangerous task. Men-at-arms watched solemnly as they went, flags flapping in the wind. Keladry led the column, and Ren was at her side, white star banner held aloft. The men were passing by them and through the gates two at a time, armed and armoured, speartips shining and helms almost gleaming. Steve gave a wink to Naerys as she passed, Lyanna at her side. The girl was busy eyeing Robin at Steve's, but she could be forgiven. Naerys had told him that they looked very sharp in their armour as they readied themselves earlier.

"I'm still not sure I like it," Robert said, to Steve's right. "Taking women to war."

"I've been training Naerys almost since I arrived here," Steve said. "She can defend herself."

"What about the servant women?" Robert asked as Betty and her girls passed by. He had the sound of a man looking for an answer, rather than being against it.

"They're safer with us than the women in villages in the path of the armies are," Steve said, setting his jaw. He wasn't looking forward to it, but he already knew he was going to have to set some examples in the weeks to come. "It's dangerous, I know, but all war is," he said, "and if they want to serve, they deserve the right."

"Lyanna unhorsed me, you know," Robert admitted, "at Riverrun." To his right, Stannis cut off something that could be a laugh.

"I had a feeling," Steve said.

"I still wouldn't want her going to war," Robert said.

"Think of it this way," Steve said. "I wouldn't put Naerys in a shieldwall to take a cavalry charge, but I need someone to manage my logistics when I can't spare the time, she's the best I have for it. If you had the choice, would you want Lyanna leading the cavalry on your wing, or a man who can't get his horse to charge without whipping it?"

Robert grumbled. "You know that's not why. What if-"

"You think women are the only ones at risk of that?" Steve asked. "All you can do is give them the training and tools they need to kill anyone who tries."

Robert choked at his words, though he got himself under control after a moment. "You don't think it's unlordly then? To take them to war?"

"I think it's unlordly to take anyone's choice from them," Steve said. "But it isn't right to do so irresponsibly either."

"So the training," Robert said.

"The training," Steve agreed. "Six months ago, Robin was a bowyer's assistant. Now look at him."

Robin shuffled awkwardly behind him, and Robert turned an amused eye on him for a moment.

"I take your meaning," he said, before sighing. "Heavy words for a farewell."

"It's a heavy occasion," Steve said. "We're going out to kill people in their own lands, because otherwise they'll be told to kill your people in theirs."

"The sooner I get my hands on Aerys the better," Robert said.

"You're set on it then? Turning north after you smash one arm of the invading force?"

"Aye. I'll not sit and wait for someone else to rescue my betrothed," he said, fairly growling. "Stannis will hold the castle in my absence."

"What?" Stannis said, startled.

"You heard me."

Steve glanced over at Stannis, taking enjoyment in the look on his face, a mix of pleased and affronted.

"What of Uncle Harbert?"

"I already told him," Robert said. "You've got your leg back, and it's not like I'm sending you out on a march."

The second iteration of the prosthetic had come together quickly under the eyes of Maester Cressen and the castle smith, a man named Donal Noye. The young lord now walked the castle without the aid of his crutch, the limb made by Robin incorporated into a new cup with greater support, though there were still improvements to be made.

"Thank you, brother," Stannis said. He almost sounded touched.

"Just don't lose it when that fucking Tyrell arrives," Robert said.

"Of course," he said, sounding considerably less touched.

The progression began to end, the few riderless horses they had now passing by in pairs, Walt and Toby bringing up the rear, already arguing. Brooklyn was at the kid's side, and she broke off towards him without direction as they neared. Robin's horse, Scruffy, followed close behind.

They mounted up, and Steve looked down at the two brothers. "Good luck to you both," he said.

"You too, America."

"And you."

"I'll see you on the other side," Steve said, and with that, he wheeled his mount around and trotted out the gates, Robin at his shoulder. They cantered down the line until they reached the head of the column, taking over the lead from Keladry. A weight settled over his shoulders, the responsibility he had to all those following seeming to slow him. He knew he couldn't bring them all back home alive, but it wouldn't be for lack of trying.

X

Their journey through the Stormlands was marked by a strange mood for those that wore the red, white, and blue. They went to war, but their captain hardly seemed to change, beyond discovering a hitherto unknown sense of mercy as he set them to training, almost going easy on them. They would exercise their bodies in the morning before they set out, discuss the tactics expected of them over lunch, and practise their weapon drills of an evening before dinner. They gathered what they could from the land to stretch their supplies, fishing from streams and hunting in the Kingswood as they skirted it. When someone asked hesitantly about poaching, the slowly raised eyebrow they received from Lord America made them feel such a fool that they cursed themselves for ever asking.

There was a moment of excitement when a pair of enormous boars surprised the column on the march, the ornery beasts picking a fight with the group that had dared to enter their territory, only to be brought down by the redheaded slinger, Willem, and a knight, Yorick. The pair, smallfolk and noble, were acclaimed as one and Steve smiled to see the camaraderie that he had fostered in his company. The boars were gifted to a village they passed in exchange for more portable supplies, and Steve spoke with a pair of solemn village elders, warning them of the battles to come.

Walt and Corivo turned the air blue as they tore strips off one brainless unfortunate caught pissing upstream from the camp one evening, and when the captain got involved it turned into a lecture on contamination that only the Myrman could follow easily. A cold wind swept the fields that night, but they were warm in their tents and bedrolls. Even the unthinking man on sentry duty was warm in his boots, and all were thankful to their captain for it.

The closer they grew to the Reach, the more the training eased, yet still the captain remained the same, growing not worried or concerned. Smallfolk were warned as they passed them, and paid for the supplies they parted with. War loomed, yet the captain remained the same. It was only as they approached the border that they began to realise. Lord America had been ready for war before they were ever recruited. Here was no commander given authority by birth, here was a man who knew his trade and did it well. Their confidence grew, and the final touches of Lord America's company came together. They were ready.

Two weeks after leaving Storm's End, they crossed into the Reach.
 
It's always a treat when I see you post a chapter. This is one of the few stories where I am just as happy with the small moments as the big events. For example I am really excited to see him start his fight to free the slaves bit am in no rush to get there because I know the journey will be just as good.
 
Along Came A Soldier
The Reach was a pleasant land, the landscape shifting gradually as they rode, leaving behind the forests and rains of the Stormlands to find a country of rolling fields and rivers. If not for the circumstances of their coming, Steve thought it might be a nice place to visit.

At the edge of a frolicsome woodland, hidden amongst the trees, Steve surveyed the target before him. Atop a nearby hill, there was a holdfast, a motte and bailey. The walls of the keep on the hill were of stone, as was the small keep, but there was only a palisade wall around the bailey on the lower ground, protecting perhaps a dozen buildings. It was the first fortification they had encountered since entering the Reach three days ago, though they had bypassed several villages that seemed unaware of the greater threats growing around them. This holdfast though, it was on guard, two men at the gates of the bailey and another on watch atop the keep itself, silhouette just visible in the mid-afternoon sun. In the fields around it, smallfolk went about their chores, unaware of what awaited them.

"Not the hardest nut to crack," Walt murmured to his right. He had his forearm braced against a tree, holding his weight as he leaned.

"If there's more than ten men-at-arms and the knightly lord there I'll be shocked," Henry said, on Walt's other side. Short cropped brown hair was hidden by an armet helm, and his slightly round face was optimistic as he beheld the target.

"Still enough to hold the keep long enough to be a nuisance," Erik, a lean man who had fought under Walt in the Stepstones said. At Steve's left, he scratched at his growing ginger stubble.

"Do we need the keep?" Humfrey asked beside him. The scar over his left eye had well and truly healed now, but still it tugged his eye into a slight squint.

"If the granaries are in it, we will," Osric said. He had been blond and gangly when they had first met, but now he had the muscles to match his frame. He was halfway up the tree that Steve was leaning against.

"Some of their stock will be," Walt said. "If that caravan we saw earlier wasn't a one off, they won't have the room otherwise."

The caravan had been five wagons, tops covered by canvas, but with some kind of wheat or gain peeking out the edges. Three knights and fifteen men had guarded it, and each wagon had a driver.

"Hopefully it wasn't," Steve said.

"More to burn," Erik said, crooked grin revealing a missing tooth.

"It would mean this is the last point for resupply for Reach forces marching into the Stormlands, too," Steve added. "Given the distance to Storm's End…" He did some quick maths. "It makes sense."

"Raze it to the ground then?" Walt asked.

Steve looked away from a pair of children helping their mother in the field outside the bailey wall, glancing at Walt. "I don't think that will be necessary."

"Be easier," Walt said. He didn't sound like he cared.

"Maybe," Steve said. "But the people living here don't deserve it, and we can achieve our objective without it. Henry, what is our goal here?"

"Destruction of supplies that will aid the Reach army in their advance, ser," Henry said promptly. Every man in the company was well aware of Steve's intent in the region, courtesy of the talks he would have with them over the days of travel.

"Osric, what does that include?" Steve asked.

Osric started, before he answered, still unused to being part of such things. "Uh, granaries, root cellars, livestock."

"What about looting?" Steve asked. "Humfrey."

"Forbidden unless it's war material," the bald man said. "Stolen personal items will result in three time's the worth of the item docked from ya pay and given to the victim," he recited.

"And why's that? Erik."

"Cause it'll weigh us down and get us killed," Erik said. "And it's dishonourable," he tacked on.

"Good," Steve said, approving. The men had turned in to face him over the course of the questioning, and they straightened at his words. "I want you to remind your squads before we head on in."

Nods and ayes were his answer.

"How we gonna do this then?" Walt asked. "They've got a good vantage, and they'll see us coming down the road as soon as we round these woods."

"With speed," Steve decided. "I'll lead the charge. We'll secure our objectives, see to any injuries, and be on our way."

"Hard and fast," Henry said, nodding.

"Just like me visit to tha brothel," Erik said.

The others snorted, and Steve raised his eyes heavenwards. "Any questions?" he asked.

"What about surrenders?" Osric asked. He swallowed as eyes turned to him.

"Accept them if they're given, heck, ask for them if you like," Steve said. "It's the supplies we're after, not the few men guarding their homes here. Just be careful."

Osric nodded, more at ease now.

"Anything else?"

"No Captain," came the answers.

"Head back and ready your squads," Steve ordered. "Remember your checklists."

Some nodded, some bowed, Humfrey touched his knuckle to his brow, but all turned to make their way back through the trees to where the rest of the company was waiting. Maybe he needed to introduce a proper salute.

"Walt," Steve said, and the grizzled man slowed to join him at the back of the group, looking at him in question. "'Raze it to the ground'?" he questioned quietly.

Walt shrugged. "I know you don't like it, and so do they, but now they've got it fresh in their minds. Yeh gotta be clear about that shit."

"So long as we're on the same page," Steve said.

"Stepstones were different," Walt said, rubbing at his chin. His helm he had left on his horse. "Only ones caught in the middle there was the pirates. Can't say I mind you wanting to leave the smallfolk alone."

The trek through the forest felt faster on the way back, and soon they reached the company, waiting for them in the shade of the trees. The horses were grazing, and they had a calmness to them that the men lacked, keyed up and eager as they were, though in Redbloom's case that was probably down to the absence of Bill the mule. Quiet conversations stopped and all eyes turned to Steve and the squad leaders that had scouted with him as they emerged from the forest. He let them go to their men, sharing what they had spoken of. He met Keladry's eyes as she fed her horse Malorie an apple, and returned her nod.

When he judged that word had been spread, he whistled for Fury, and the white destrier trotted over to him, allowing him to spring up into the saddle. The warhorse bore the weight of him and his armour without complaint, and he looked to his men. They were all watching him, waiting.

"You know what the target is," Steve told them. "Henry, you and your squad will follow me through the gate and to the motte. Walt, Erik, you and yours will work with Keladry's squad to secure the bailey once we're in. Humfrey, Osric, you are to seek out the food stores in the bailey. Take what we need to replenish our supplies, destroy the rest." He turned his gaze on Naerys and those with her. "Yorick," he said to the final squad leader, "you and your men will protect the noncombatants. If an enemy force arrives, you'll join us in the holdfast, but otherwise remain outside."

The knight's mouth turned down in a slight grimace, but he bowed his head nonetheless.

"This will be a rotating duty, dependent on the engagement," Steve said. He let out a breath. He had trained them as best he could in the time he had, and forged them into one force the best he knew how. "This is not a mighty fortress, or a large army. You are better trained than them, and better armed." He swept his gaze across the crowd. "This is not an excuse to get yourself killed. You treat the enemy with respect, you protect the soldier next to you, and we all ride out in one piece. Remember my expectations. Remember my demands. Understood?"

"Aye Captain!"

"Good. Mount up. It's time to go to work."

X

The thunder of hoofbeats filled the air as Steve led the company down the road, dust rising in their wake. Robin was at his right with his bow, and Ren at his left with his banner. They kept to an easy trot as they rounded the edge of the forest and the holdfast came into view, wind in their faces and the sun shining down on them.

A bell began to ring frantically from the keep, tolling out over the fields, and Steve saw the moment where the smallfolk realised what was coming. Panic spread as they dropped their tools, fleeing for the transient safety of the village walls. One side of the gates was closed, the other held open for those fleeing, but it would be tight.

Steve raised his horn to his lips, the prize from Harrenhal, and blew. The dirge rang out over the once tranquil fields, and he touched his heels to Fury's flanks. The trot became a canter, and he checked the straps on his shield one last time. The smith had done a decent job in attaching a steel plate to round out the shattered weapon, but it was a stark contrast to the red white and blue of it, and it was an ugly thing.

Ahead, a small form tumbled from the cover of half grown wheat, stumbling as they fled along the road towards the walls. A guard at the gate was shouting, exhorting him onwards, but there was no chance that the child could outrun the horses. Blind panic seemed to be his only guide as he ran down the road, no thought of hiding or running to the side occurring to him. Steve leaned forward in his saddle, and Fury responded to his intent, breaking into a gallop. The guard at the gate stopped shouting, but only because he had been forced to wrestle back a woman trying to get out and past him. The other half of the gate began to close. They were nearly there.

As the first ranks reached the running child, Steve leaned down and seized him by the back of his shirt, plucking him off the ground and depositing him in the saddle before him. The boy screamed in fright and struggled, but a hand on his shoulder stilled him. There was no time to reassure him, and then they were at the gate.

Fury sent a guard flying as he bulled through the narrow opening, screaming a whinny. Robin was right behind him, twisting in the saddle to shoot a man on the wall before he could loose his own arrow at Steve, while Ren beat another with her flagpole. The gates, almost closed, were being pushed open by Henry's men, allowing more troops to stream into the bailey. Further into the village, Steve met the eyes of a man in plate, sword in hand. His expression was torn between despair and determination, and he was shouting at the smallfolk and guards around him, waving them back towards the keep. They were streaming up the raised stairs that led up the motte, and Steve made to pursue them when movement to the side caught his eye.

A woman was cowering by the walls, trying not to be seen by any of the soldiers entering her home, and she froze as she met Steve's eyes, but then she saw the boy he had with him, and an altogether different expression took over. Terrified fury filled her, and she looked ready to charge him.

"Ser, the motte?" Henry shouted over the growing clamour.

"A moment!" Steve said, nudging Fury towards the woman. He took the child up by the back of his shirt again, holding him out to her like a particularly wriggly sack of potatoes.

The woman snatched him in both arms, pale with fear and shrinking away, holding the boy protectively.

"Ortys!" Steve called. The big man, one of Keladry's squad, looked over to him. "Protect this woman! If more have been caught out, gather them by the well!"

"Aye Captain!" Ortys answered.

"On me!" Steve ordered, and Fury surged through the village, past the well in the centre and towards the stairs that led up to the keep. Those tasked to it followed him, while the others secured the bailey and sought out the food stores. Keladry was barking orders, only half paying attention to the man she was beating to the ground with the butt of her glaive.

They dismounted, the horses unable to go further, and Steve shattered the door that blocked the way up with a kick. An arrow whizzed down at him from the keep, and he deflected it with the back of his gauntlet.

"Robin, I want you on the roof there! If anyone pokes their head up, give them a haircut!"

Robin jumped from Scruffy to the thatched roof of the building, using the slope as cover. He fired an arrow almost immediately, and there was a clang as it deflected off a helm.

Steve charged up the stairs, Ren at his back and Henry following behind her. At the top, the last of the path was being raised, a drawbridge, and Steve leapt to catch its edge by his fingers. The extra weight made it lurch to a stop, and he shrugged his shoulders and pulled, bouncing his weight on it. Something broke, and the bridge fell back down with a loud whumph. The way was not yet open, a solid oak door in the stone wall blocking the way, and he stepped forward to deal with it.

Atop the wall, a man popped up, stabbing down with his spear. A man next to held a shield over him, blocking the arrow that came for him. Steve dodged the first stab, and on the second he grabbed the spear and pulled, the man utterly unprepared for it. He came tumbling over the wall and Steve caught him, headbutting him gently. The guard went limp, and Steve passed him back with one hand.

"Put him by the well," he ordered, and he was passed through the crowded ranks down the stairs. Beyond the wall, he could hear someone screaming for boiling water. They couldn't linger. "Give me space!"

He took his hammer from its harness on his back, and reversed the head so he was wielding it spike first. Then he reared back, and swung it into the door as hard as he could. The door shuddered with the force of the blow, and the spike sank deep. He worked at it, using it as a claw to gouge out the hardened wood, and when he got it out, he did it again, and again. The thunder of the blows echoed off the walls, each strike weakening the barrier.

Cries began to go up with each hammerblow, a wordless thing of fervour and eagerness for battle. On the other side of the wall there was silence, and Steve struck harder, intent on getting his men out of the narrow stairway before they could take advantage of them.

Finally, he broke through, a hole punched into the oaken door. The spike pried it open further, the wooden planks of the door giving up, and he peered through. There was no movement to be seen, and he punched through the hole, grasping blindly for the bar that held it shut. He found it, dragging it out of place and getting his arm out before someone could do something unpleasant to it. The door was kicked open, and he led the way as they rushed through with a shout, but there were no foes to be found, no fight to be had.

"They've fallen back into the keep," Steve said, as his men flowed into the interior of the keep walls. There was another oak door in the stone of the square keep, this one banded with iron, but there was no sign of guards, no one glaring down from the crenellations and no archers at the windows.

"Do we need to dig them out?" Henry asked. He put his visor up, trying to wipe sweat from his brow without much luck.

"We do," Steve said. "They could have deep cellars."

"That's a strong door," Arnulf, a young man-at-arms of Henry's squad, said. "Pity we don't have a ram."

"Don't we?" Ren asked. The flagpole rested against her shoulder, and she wasn't so skinny anymore, and under her helm her brown hair had been shaved almost to her scalp. "It got us through that door easy enough."

"Ser, or his hammer?" someone joked, and laughter answered.

Steve smiled, but his eyes were still on the keep. "Two men go around the keep each way, check for other doors or surprises. When you get back, we'll crack it."

Henry picked the four, and the rest of them waited, a dozen men and one secret woman watching the door and the windows. They came back a bare minutes later, reporting a single entrance and no easy access point. It was a squat keep, without beauty, but they were built like that for a reason. They gathered around the door. It was two men wide, and had a barred window high above, but there was no movement to be seen behind the murky glass.

Hammer in hand, Steve stepped up. This barrier would be tougher to crack, but nor was he in such a vulnerable position. He drew it back - and paused, a thought occurring. Instead of with his hammer, he knocked with his fist, three quick raps.

There was a long pause.

"...what do you want, you bastard?"

"I want the supplies you're holding, your boots, and your horses," Steve said.

"The fuck you want my boots for?" the man demanded, indignant.

"Well, I don't want you chasing after me once I leave, do I?"

Another pause.

"You're not getting my boots."

"Fair," Steve said. "I'll settle for the war materials you're holding for the Reach army."

"You've got them already, so fuck off!" the man said.

"I'm sure there's no cellars in your keep, either," Steve said. Lack of an answer was answer enough. "Let me be clear. I'm not here to hurt you or your people. Once I've got what I need, I'll be on my way."

A harsh laugh came through the door. "No harm, after you storm my bailey and kill my people?"

"I don't think anyone has died yet," Steve said. "You can look and see from the roof of your keep yourself."

"And get my ear shot off too? Not likely."

Steve sighed. "Robin! Hold your fire!" he shouted. "I promise the man who looks won't have his ear shot off," he said to the door.

Vague murmurings and angry words were exchanged behind the door, too faint to make out properly. A short time later, a head rose cautiously above the battlements, peering out for a moment before disappearing quickly. Not long after, there was another conversation beyond the door.

"...no fires, and…under guard by the well…"

"So you haven't started raping and burning yet, but what's to stop you once you get what you want?"

"My word," Steve said. "I am Steve Rogers, Lord America, and I promise you that no harm will come to you and yours if you surrender your keep."

"Words are wind," the man shot back, though he was wavering.

"I knocked with my hand because I could," Steve said. "I could knock with my hammer just as easily."

"...send your men back down to the bailey, and I'll speak with you face to face."

"Back down you go," Steve told his troops. "Let Keladry know how things are going."

"Ser-!" Ren began to protest.

"And start drawing water from the well," he continued. "Refill our supplies, and have some on hand for when we burn the wheat and grain in case of any accidents. We don't want the fire to spread."

Unhappily, they began to do as ordered, leaving Steve by the keep door alone. He stowed his hammer back in its harness. "Done," he called through the door.

There was a shout of confirmation within, and the sound of a shifting bolt. Slowly, the door began to creak open. A man peered through the gap, as if checking Steve was alone. He took a breath, and stepped through. The door was closed behind him. It was the knight he had seen earlier, his gaze deeply suspicious, though he had found a helm since retreating to his keep. There was a broad scar across his nose.

"Never heard of House America," he said, grip tight on his sheathed sword.

"I'm not from around here," Steve said. "Arrived a bit over half a year ago. Won the melee at Harrenhal."

"Word travels slow in these parts," he said. "I'm Ser Haighsley."

"Ser Rogers," Steve said. He offered his arm.

Haighsley frowned, but took the arm slowly, and let go quickly. "What do you want?"

"Your surrender," Steve said. "In return, you and your people will not be harmed, and I will only destroy or seize the war materials present."

"Why would you offer me that?" he demanded.

"I gain nothing from cruelty," Steve said, "and much from generosity. I'm here to fight a war, not spread suffering to those who never wronged me." He did his best to show his earnestness, looking Haighsley in the eyes.

The knight ground his teeth. "I want to speak to my people you captured. With safe passage."

"Done," Steve said.

Haighsley turned to the door of the keep. "Don't open this door to anyone who isn't me," he ordered. There was a muffled reply, and he turned back. "After you, ser."

Steve led the way through the broken door and down the stairs, unphased by showing the man his back. His armour was strong, and frankly he'd hear if he tried anything. In the bailey, his men had been hard at work. There was no fighting, and very little blood to be seen. The crowd of prisoners around the well had grown, the twins Artys and Ortys watching over them. Twenty or so men and women sat in the dirt, and a purpling eye was the only injury amongst them, aside from the guards that had been overcome. Incongruously, an old woman was with them, but she sat in a rocking chair, not in the dirt, and was covered in shawls, chatting away at Willem, the redheaded slinger. He bore an expression of long suffering, but listened patiently.

Others were hard at work searching the village, and those he had sent away wore expressions of faint relief as he joined them in the bailey. Haighsley stomped over to his people, aiming for the injured guards amongst them.

"How is it going, Keladry?" Steve called.

"We've located the granaries and a smokehouse," Keladry reported. "As well as five horses."

"We'll burn what the granaries hold, but take what you can from the smokehouse. We can make more pemmican at camp tonight, or use it as it is," Steve said.

Keladry nodded. "Is that the lord of the keep?"

"Yeah," Steve said. "He's just about to surrender."

Haighsley had spoken with his guards, and was kneeling by the old woman now. There was a disgruntled look on his face, but a tension had gone out of him. He rose, and made for the two of them. Slowly, he drew his sword, and the men around reacted poorly, but Steve raised his hand to them, and they settled.

"In return for the guarantee of safety for my people," he said, holding his sword out hilt first to Steve, "you have my surrender. My keep is yours."

Steve took the sword and inspected it. It was a good sword, simple and workmanlike. "Walt," he called. "Send word to Yorick's squad. They're to bring the noncombatants inside, and Corivo is to see to any injuries, ours or theirs."

Haighsley's jaw ticked, but he nodded in thanks.

"You'll open your keep, and your men-at-arms will join their fellows down here. My men will search it through," Steve said to him. "It would be best if you guided them to any war materials."

"We will do so," Haighsley said, defeat seeping into his voice, but also relief.

He handed the sword back, hilt first. "Your word is enough for me," he explained.

Haighsley sheathed his sword, and doffed his helm, resting it at his hip. His pate was balding, and Steve realised he must be in his late thirties. "By your leave then, ser."

"Henry," Steve said, gesturing to the lord. "You and your men will lead the search. You know my rules."

"Aye Captain," Henry said, and he followed the defeated man back up to his keep, his men following.

Ren took up position at Steve's shoulder, and Robin hopped down from his perch to stand at the other. Steve watched as Yorick led Naerys and the others through the gates, and he smiled as they met each other's eyes. With the hard part over, now came the fiddly part.

X

Haighsley's office had a window, a desk, and a chair on either side of it. One wall was covered in books and scrolls, but it was the parchment on the desk that had drawn Naerys' attention, and she was sifting through it now, seated in the lord's chair. Dodger was sniffing around the desk, but looked up with gimlet eyes as the door opened, crooked tail going still. When he saw who it was however, he let out a happy bark.

"Good boy," Steve said, scratching him behind the ears as he took the empty seat before the desk. "Any luck?" he asked Naerys.

"Some," Naerys said, not looking up, "but I still haven't found the detailed outline for the Tyrell plan of attack."

Steve snorted. "Try looking for the big red letters that say 'Top Secret'."

She flashed him a smile as she glanced away from the letter she was reading. In her cuirass and dark leathers, blonde hair braided tightly at her neck, she cut a striking figure even seated at the desk.

Steve strangled the errant thought that the desk could be put to better use. "What have you found?"

"Instructions on the delivery schedule," she said, handing over a letter. "Nothing on when it might end, or when the army will pass through to take possession of it."

"This is very precise," Steve said, glancing over dates and times. It was honestly more exact than he had expected from a society without instant long distance communication. As Naerys had said though, any information that Haighsley didn't need to do his job had been left out. That didn't mean things couldn't be inferred from what was there. "How much space had Haighsley put aside to hold it all?"

Naerys flicked through a pile she had already inspected, pulling out a particular parchment. "He received an answer to that question…but it only said to store it as required, and to build more structures as necessary."

Steve frowned in thought. It seemed that someone on the Reach side had an inkling of OPSEC. "Not enough here to divine more then."

"Not so far," Naerys said, sorting through what remained.

"What about that pile?" Steve asked, nodding to a bundle tied with string to the side.

"Love letters," Naerys said. "Some more passionate than others." A hint of colour appeared in her cheeks.

"Definitely just that?" Steve asked.

"I read enough to be sure," Naerys said, colour refusing to leave.

"Just to be sure," Steve said.

She gave him a little glare, but couldn't hold it in the face of his small smirk. "The supply caravans seem to be coming from a neighbour to the west, probably along the Blueburn," she said, moving on. "If I could look over their letters as well, I might be able to tell how much they expect to consume between depots."

"Good idea," Steve said. It would depend on how the quartermaster ran the supply situation and how much of a reserve they maintained, but the more they learned, the more they could discern.

Dodger perked up at something, single ear flap raised, and a moment later Steve heard footsteps. The door opened, but it was only Lyanna, smelling faintly of smoke, and the dog relaxed, looking up at Steve as if checking he had done well. He was rewarded by more scratches, and his tail thumped at the floor.

"Got it," Lyanna announced, a sheaf of parchment in her hand. She also had a quill and inkbottle that looked to have been borrowed from the desk, and her fingers were stained with ink. "Charcoal stick is much better than this," she grumbled, putting them back and handing the parchment over.

Naerys looked over the information Lyanna had brought, nibbling at her thumb.

"Burning went well?" Steve asked the girl.

"Seized what we could, destroyed what was stockpiled for the army," Lyanna reported. "The fire got into a roof next door, but it was handled."

"Good," Steve said. "Anything else?" he asked, seeing her hesitate.

"Keladry ordered we leave some untouched, and that the livestock be left alone," Lyanna said. "They only have their chickens and an old cow for milk, so nothing that could feed an army, and-"

"Good," Steve said. "We're here to starve the army, not the people."

"Right," Lyanna said, easing some. "I figured, but. Yeah."

"This could have fed Sharp Point for years of winter," Naerys muttered as she read over the list Lyanna had brought.

"Armies are hungry," Steve said, shrugging.

"And this only one depot, with more to come at that," she said. "Though it is the last before they enter the Stormlands…"

"We'll have to see what the next holds," Steve said.

"I'll take these," Naerys decided. "We can compare it against the next holdfast we take."

"Better to make copies," Lyanna said. Steve and Naerys looked at her, and the weight of their stares made her look up from where she was petting Dodger. She flushed. "So they don't know what you were looking at," she hurried to explain.

Naerys considered it for a moment, already nodding. "You're right." She took a blank parchment and began scribbling down figures.

"It won't be quick for Haighsley to send word about what happened here," Steve said, "but you're right. Any advantage."

Lyanna couldn't help but smile, and moved to help Naerys.

"Oh, and grab whatever parchment is left over," Steve added as he got to his feet. "It'll be useful for reports."

The ladies nodded, most of their attention on the task before them, and Steve left them to it. There was more work to be done.

X

Before the afternoon was done, the small holdfast had been stripped of anything that might help an army on its march to the Stormlands. Granaries were burnt, the smokehouse was looted, root cellars were emptied, horses were seized. The treatment was shockingly gentle, contrary to what the residents had expected when they first saw the cavalry bearing down upon them. No one had even died, not even the guard shot through the neck by the lord's squire, the injury seen to by the strange Essosi with them. No pillaging, no abuses, nothing worse than a black eye outside the guards - it was with a strange mood that the villagers of Ser Haighsley's holdfast watched their attackers leave, riding out into the sunset. For all they had work ahead of them to repair the damage done, it was the work of slight misfortune, not utter tragedy. The knight himself watched them go from his shattered gates, bemusement writ clear on his face.

"A good showing," Keladry said to Steve as they trotted away from the holdfast.

"A good start," Steve agreed. The sun was beginning to turn red as it started to set in truth. "Not a real fight, but still."

"Better that than an enemy camp," Keladry said. Ren and Robin were riding behind them, second in the column that snaked out in their wake.

"Confidence building is one thing, as long as they don't grow overconfident," Steve said. "We can't have them thinking every fight will be that easy."

"No," Keladry said. She was quiet for a moment, turning something over in her mind. "It is a long way from a group of bandits in the night."

"A lot has happened since then," Steve said, thinking back to the ambush the night they had first met.

Keladry gave him a look from under her raised visor that suggested he was perhaps understating things.

"I'm glad we stopped there for supplies," he said. "Brindlewood, I mean."

"I am also pleased," Keladry said, a rare smile crossing her face.

"Who's understating now?" Steve joked.

Keladry's hand twitched up, as if to lower her visor, but she restrained herself. "What is our plan for the caravan?" she asked instead. "We could catch them tonight if we wished."

"It would be a late camp, but they're within striking distance," Steve said.

"The men are quick to set camp," Keladry offered.

Steve considered it for a moment. Morale was high, and a longer day with a dark end wouldn't be received poorly, especially if they captured the caravan they had sighted earlier beforehand. "Let's do it," he decided, turning to speak over his shoulder. "Robin, spread the word to the squad leaders. We're going to catch those wagons."

Robin nudged his horse out of the column, slowing until a squad leader passed him. He passed the word, and the column increased its speed. The hunt was on.

X

Three wagons could never outpace a mounted force, especially when they did not even know of their pursuit. Safe in their own lands, on a route they had been doing for weeks, they did not think to hide their camp or post a sentry while they set their tents. Seeing an armoured giant loom out of the fading light of dusk and suddenly finding themselves surrounded was not the way they had thought their day would end. A moment of resistance from a knight was dealt with swiftly by Walt, and one of the wagon drivers who thought to make a break for it past a blond boy and his horses found his own mount unwilling to challenge the black beast he rode.

The fifteen guards were disarmed and tied together, Ed tying some fiendishly difficult bindings that would just about require a knife to undo, and a quick march saw the camp relocated to a more suitable location at the edge of a copse of trees. The sun was disappearing over the horizon as they began to set their camp in truth, everyone going about their assigned tasks, erecting tents, digging fire holes, preparing food. The members of the caravan were bemused as they were given roots and tubers to wash, the very same that they had delivered to Haighsley. Some of the men even engaged them in conversation.

Not all were taking their change in fortunes with such equanimity. The three knights watched Steve sullenly, stripped of their plate and maille, swords confiscated and horses spoiled by Toby. They sat in the dirt before him as he considered them, himself sitting on a stump. The sigils they bore meant nothing to him, but Keladry thought one of them might be of a middling House in the north of the Reach.

"I've got a few questions," Steve said to them.

"We'll not answer," the leader of the three said, the one Walt had dumped in the dirt.

"That's your decision," Steve said. "If you're sure that's the choice you want to make." He frowned slightly. He wanted to interrogate the knights, but he also had chores to do. No reason he couldn't take care of both.

The leader swallowed, but lifted his chin in challenge. "Do your worst." His moustache was dishevelled, lessening the effect. The other two went slightly wide eyed. They were barely out of their teens.

"Settle down," Steve said. "I'm not going to torture you." He turned to a nearby soldier. "Mat, may I borrow your shovel?"

Mat, a Riverlander who had found Steve's offer more interesting than his work with the quartermaster, was quick to retrieve it from where it was tied to his marching pack. He returned to setting up his tent after receiving a nod of thanks.

"Let's take a walk," Steve said to the prisoners. He rose from his stump and made for the edge of the camp.

Behind him, the knights exchanged startled looks, not moving from their seats in the dirt.

Steve turned back, not quite irritated. "Well? I don't have all day."

Slowly at first, then scrambling to catch up, the three prisoners followed after their captor. Few they passed gave them a second look, appearing completely unconcerned over the three of them going unguarded at their commander's back. He wasn't even armoured.

They reached the edge of the camp, and then went a stone's throw further beyond. They were in clear sight of the camp, but the short distance insulated them from it and its noise. It felt like it was just them. Just them, and the lord leading the raiding force against their lands. Vulnerable.

A glance was exchanged, the same look in every eye. For a moment, foolhardy as it was, they considered it.

The moment ended when the commander spun the two foot long shovel and sank it into the earth, a shnk sound filling the air. In his hands, what should have been a gardener's tool looked more lethal than it had any right to, and they reconsidered.

"I would tell you my name, but this isn't that kind of talk," Steve said, his back to the prisoners. He had watched from the corner of his eye until they made the smart choice, and knew they wouldn't go back on it. He continued to dig, breaking a trench into the ground, and then starting to deepen it. Shnk went the shovel. The hole was wide enough to fit a man, if not deep enough. Yet.

The knights were silent, watching him dig. One shifted, uncomfortable.

"I'm going to ask you a few questions, and you can choose to answer them, or," shnk, "you can choose not to."

The moon began to rise over the nearby woods, casting a pale light over the scene. Shnk. The knights were still silent.

"How much food did you deliver to Ser Haighsley?" Steve asked.

The knights blinked as one.

Shnk.

"Five wagons full," one of the younger knights blurted. He had a nose large enough to be a target, and sandy blond hair.

Steve paused in his digging, turning to level a raised brow on the one to answer. Slowly, he looked between the man and the five wagons parked by the camp edge. His companions likewise gave him sideyed looks.

"Just under five tonnes," the kid amended.

"What were you carrying?" Steve asked, directing it to the other young knight this time as he turned to resume digging. Shnk.

"Barley, hay, some roots and tubers," the knight answered, confused. He had dark eyes, and had yet to fully escape the tyranny of pimples. They had heard talk that Ser Haighsley's holdfast had been taken, so surely this was already known.

Shnk. "Right," Steve said. "And you've been making the trip for how long?"

"Two weeks," the lead knight said, trying to drag the attention off his peers.

Steve did a quick calculation in his head. "So you took over for the first group to run this route."

"...yes," the moustached knight said, grudging. "Another two weeks and we'll be relieved too."

"How far to the next holdfast?" Steve asked. Shnk.

There was a pause, but only a short one. "Three days," the leader answered. Shnk.

"What's the road like? Give your wagons much trouble?" Steve asked, conversational.

Shnk. "The road is fine," the leader said. Shnk. "Hilly."

The pit Steve was digging was thigh deep now, and only growing deeper as he worked tirelessly, piling dirt up on the side. "No old bridges to worry about?" Shnk.

"No rivers until the Blueburn, and we don't go that far," the kid with the large nose said. Most of his attention was on the growing pit, and he swallowed.

"Just to the next holdfast and back," Steve said. "What's it like? The castle."

There was a longer pause now, and Steve kept digging. Shnk. Shnk.

"Well?" Steve prodded.

"Too strong for you to siege," the moustached knight said.

"Dozens of guards, and tall walls," the pimply one said.

Shnk. Steve nodded to himself. "Are you local boys then? Got friends there?"

The leader shifted where he stood. "No, I am of House St-" he cut himself off.

Shnk.

"We spend more time on the road," the big nosed one said quickly, as if wanting to fill the silence.

Shnk.

"They know us well though. The gate captain owes me three silver," the leader said, moustache twitching as he lied.

Shnk. "Right," Steve said. Shnk. "How about the muster then?"

"The muster?" the moustached knight said, playing for time.

Shnk. Shnk. Shnk.

"Yeah, the muster. What's the word on it? You hoping to join up with it soon?" Steve asked. The pit was almost to his chest now, long enough for him to almost stretch his arms out one way, and as wide as his shoulders the other. Shnk. Shnk.

The silence stretched out.

"We don't know," the pimply one said. "We just guard the wagons."

"Come on," Steve said. Shnk. Shnk. Shnk. "Weeks on the road, and you're not counting the days until you can do some real work?"

The knights didn't answer. Their faces were pale in the light of the moon, and growing paler as they stared at their captor and the pit he had dug.

"This is the choice you want to make?" Steve asked. Shnk.

"You'll have no secrets from us," the leader said, some of his fire returning. They had been put off balance by the questions at the start, but he would be beguiled no longer. "Threaten us with an unmarked grave all you like, but we'll not betray our oaths."

At either side, his companions nodded jerkily. One was shivering madly.

Steve stopped digging. He looked from the pit he had dug, now shoulder deep, and then up at the three knights standing next to it, looking like men approaching the gallows. He sighed. With a bend and a flex, he leapt up out of the pit in one movement, landing lightly before them, shovel in hand.

The knights stared back at him, fearful yet defiant still.

"This is not a grave," Steve said. "This is a latrine."

The leader blinked at him. "What."

"It's my turn on the chore roster to dig a latrine," Steve said. "I'm not the only one. See?" He pointed off to the side, and the men turned.

So engaged had they been with the questions and the digging of what they had thought to be their grave, they had missed entirely when more men had left the camp behind them and begun work on similar pits a short distance away, carrying what would become privacy screens with them.

"But…you said we had a choice to make," the sandy haired knight said. "You made it sound like-"

Steve frowned to himself. "I suppose I did, didn't I." He had thought his manner of questioning was a bit more effective than expected. "I was just going to give you gruel and water if you didn't cooperate."

The knight with the large nose closed his eyes, shivers subsiding. The leader was starting to glare at him.

"Well, that was my mistake," Steve said, feeling a little bad for what he had put them through. "I'll send a meat ration your way as an apology."

From the looks he was receiving, it didn't appear they would be accepting his apology any time soon.

"Come on then," he said, setting the shovel on his shoulder. "Thanks for the info, anyway. Let's get you tied up with the others."

Glares were replaced with panic as they tried to think of what they had let slip, whispering and hissing questions at one another as they followed Steve back to the camp, falling in automatically.

Despite the misstep of the implication, Steve couldn't help a small twitch of his lips. At least it would be a story worth a laugh down the line.

X

It was wrong to call it boisterous, but there was an energy around the camp that night, a tone to the conversations that would rise above the crackling of their fires before falling as the troops would restrain themselves. The men were gathered mostly in their squads, no hint of being split by social strata, and smiles were not hard to find. They were perhaps helped along by the wine ration Steve had released, but the exuberance had been building ever since they rode away from the holdfast earlier, and now the heady feelings of victory were bubbling over. Some had experienced it before, either in their knighthood, when they fought mountain clansmen, or against the pirates, but for others it was their first taste, and they found it sweet.

Walt and some of the other more seasoned warriors had spread themselves around the fire holes, dug so that they could enjoy the warmth without worrying about being seen from afar, and were dispensing wisdom and caution as only old soldiers could. Steve was not one of them - it was one thing to be warned to stay ready for harder battles by an old veteran, but to hear the same thing from the company leader would send a message he didn't want to give. Instead, he found himself approaching the fire Keladry sat at, a skin of water in hand. It would be just the two of them by the fire; Toby was already snoring by the horses and Naerys was wrangling this and that.

"Steve," Keladry said, looking up from the letter she was attempting to read by the light of the moon and the fire. It was well worn, parchment folded and refolded many times.

"Keladry," Steve said. "Mind if I join you?"

"Please," she said, carefully folding up her letter. It went into an envelope that she retrieved from inside her jacket, already thick with parchment.

"Is that what I think it is?" Steve asked, gesturing at it with his skin. He took a seat on a stump put there for the purpose.

A faint smile crossed her face as she stowed it once more. "It is. I sent her a letter while we were at the Gates."

Steve watched her, deliberately not pressing.

"After speaking with Kelda…I couldn't let Grandmother think I had suffered the same fate," Keldary said. She touched a hand to the lump in her jacket. "Her first letter was as much remonstrating me for not writing sooner as it was demanding to know that I was well, and what I was doing."

"I imagine you'd have plenty to tell her," Steve said.

Keladry's expression didn't change, but she couldn't hide her blush. "I made the mistake of sharing my current arrangements first. She was quite insistent on the advantages to be made in pursuing you for a match."

Steve had been sipping at his water, and at that some went down the wrong pipe. He let out a spluttering cough, startled.

"I was quick to tell her why that would not be possible," Keladry hurried to tell him.

"Right, yeah," Steve said, wiping his chin. "That's, good she's looking out for you?"

"Grandmother Hellen has always been very forthright," Keladry said. "She is the reason our House enjoys the strength it has today."

"You haven't spoken much about it," Steve said. "Your House, I mean."

Keladry was quiet for a moment, staring into the fire. "I suppose I felt ashamed to speak on it, after abandoning them."

"Does your grandma see it that way?" Steve asked.

She gave a short laugh. "No. Half of one letter was spent calling me a fool for saying so."

"Smart woman," Steve said.

"House Delnaimn was much changed by her coming," Keladry said. A night breeze blew through, rustling her ear length hair. "Our home Owlwatch was only a keep, but when I first saw it, it was a castle in truth. Grandmother had been betrothed to my grandfather as a punishment, but she would not settle for a poor home in a poorer land."

"A punishment?" Steve asked, brows rising.

"Some scandal," Keladry said. "It embarrassed her father more than her. She always said she would tell me when I was older, but somehow that day never came."

"And Delnaimn was a punishment?"

Keladry shrugged. "It was poor, out of the way and isolated. House Arryn of Gulltown is not."

"But that changed," Steve said. He set his elbows on his knees, leaning forward. Kel had never been one to speak often of her home.

"A hard winter and a victory over the clansmen opened up the mountains some," Keladry said. "Grandmother brought miners with her, and they found iron and sapphires. We have been the envy of our neighbours since."

"And House Burchard is one of them," Steve said.

"They were a peer, once," Keladry said. "My betrothal to them was supposed to soothe the ill feelings that had developed since."

Steve couldn't help the scowl that crossed his face. The idea of arranged marriages did not sit well with him. "How's your family doing? Did your grandma tell them…?"

"No," Keladry said, shaking her head. "If Father knew, he would be bound to send me on to the Burchards."

"Hellen doesn't agree with that?"

"She does not care for them," Keladry said, tone making it clear she was being diplomatic.

"If you told your Pa what happened, surely he wouldn't," Steve said.

"A lord's word is important," Keladry said. "Better not to put him in that position."

"Sometimes doing the right thing means breaking your word," Steve said. His brow furrowed as he thought of Barristan.

"Better my word than his," Keladry said.

"What word did you give?" Steve asked. "Did you promise to marry, or was your word promised for you?"

"The word of my House is mine," Keladry said, grimacing.

"Hellen seems fine with sticking it to them," Steve said.

"Grandmother really does not care for the Burchards," Keladry said.

"Heck, I don't care for them and I've never met them," Steve said. He felt a little bad about that, but he trusted Keladry, and the behaviour of the knight supposed to escort her to her marriage was despicable.

"I am glad we're here," Keladry said suddenly, apparently changing the topic.

"Why's that?" Steve asked.

"If we rode with the Vale forces, I would likely have to spend my time hiding from them," she said. "It would be awkward."

"Can't you just, I don't know, challenge them to a duel and tell them to go away?" Steve asked.

Keladry gave a rare snort of laughter, but quickly contained herself. She shook her head as a stick broke and fell into the fire. "Even if they accepted, it would be a risk."

"Kel," Steve said. His tone made her look away from the fire to meet his gaze. "You know I don't like to boast."

"Aye?" Keladry asked, puzzled.

"I haven't been going easy on you since Braavos. You can handle whatever knight House Burchard sends at you."

"I've seen you fight in truth," Keladry said. "I know the gulf of skill between us."

"There's a difference between sparring and fighting to kill," Steve said. "If we fought, I'd take you seriously."

"You are kind," Keladry said, looking back to the fire.

Steve narrowed his eyes at her. "You remember our spar on the ship in Pentos?"

She nodded.

"No one else on board could have given me that. You're a skilled warrior. Be proud."

In the darkness of the night, it was hard to see the flush of her neck, but he managed it. She was quiet for a long moment. "You think I should challenge Lord Burchard?"

"I think you should be free to be open about who you are," Steve said. "You shouldn't have to hide away from feasts and dancing because someone might recognise you," he added pointedly.

Keladry pursed her lips at the point.

"If that means kicking the stuffing out of someone who demands you give up your freedom for them…" he said, shrugging.

She made a noise of agreement, but didn't answer. Her expression was controlled as always, but deep thoughts played out behind hazel eyes.

Steve looked around the camp. The groups around the other fires were starting to break apart, squad leaders packing their men off to bed, sentries being relieved and prisoners being checked. They would start early in the morning, and he had been clear on the need for a good night's sleep before handing out the wine.

"Steve," Keladry said, drawing his attention. "Thank you."

He gave her a nod and a small smile. "Any time."

X x X

The wagon could hardly be called comfortable, not when he was laying flat in it, covered by a heavy canvas that stifled all breeze. He felt every rock and ridge in the road, jostled by every movement; his heavy armour did not help matters, nor did the hammer laying across his chest. Beyond it, he could hear the chatter of Yorick's and Erik's men, as they filled the role of the drivers and escorts. Their goal that day was the next holdfast in the supply line, a larger and more fortified affair than the last. Rather than assault it directly, a more cunning approach had been chosen.

"Fifty yards out, Captain," Yorick said from outside the wagon.

Steve knocked twice on the side of the wagon in acknowledgement. They had been over the plan enough before committing. Everyone knew their roles.

The wagons trundled on, and Steve could picture the approach in his mind's eye. The region was hilly, and the road snaked along the low ground between them, before rising up to the keep and town that sat atop the largest. It held a decent view of its surrounds, but there were still places where a force of perhaps one hundred could hide from sight, like the lee of a hill where Keladry waited with the troops, mounted and ready.

The talk around him slowed and then stopped, as did the wagons themselves.

"Hullo the wagons!" a voice called. It came from above.

"Hullo the gates!" the driver to Steve's wagon, a man named Byth, hollered back.

The wagon began to move again, the signal to enter the open gates apparently having been given. A shadow fell over the canvas.

"Hang on, who the fuck're you?" another voice asked, this one close to the wagon. "That's not Ser Dickon's armour."

The canvas was pulled back suddenly, and Steve reacted. He kipped up, hammer and shield at the ready. He was in the gate passage proper, but only his wagon had made it in before one of the two guards had recognised something was off. They gaped at him, the sudden appearance of a giant in heavy plate not what they had expected.

Steve leapt from the wagon, kicking one guard hard in the chin as he went. He was knocked into the wall and collapsed. He heard Yorick dealing with the one on the other side, and stepped forward. "Go go go!" he told Byth, the pale man snapping the reins. There were no murder holes in the ceiling of the gate, but he didn't want the wagons caught in there.

The wagon 'guards' were rushing in, even as knights clambered out of the wagons as they were driven in and positioned defensively. There was a growing clamour on the wall itself, a stone construction maybe 12 foot tall, but the few men up there had no chance of stopping them, not now that they were through the gates. In truth, Steve felt that he could take the small town with the two dozen men fit to fight he had with him, but there was nothing wrong with overwhelming force.

His horn was at his hip, and he brought it to his lips. A dirge rang out, echoing off the walls and over the hills, and Steve knew that Keladry would be ordering the charge to join them. Now all they had to do was hold.

The wagons were through the gates now, positioned in two lines perpendicular to the wall and extending into a small square. They would hold the gap at their head, and clear the way when the cavalry arrived. Steve set himself at the widest point, and the knights joined him. A tense wait settled in as a bell began to toll.

The town was just barely worth the name, more for the walls around it than the size, but frantic movement could be seen within as those who had been going about their day fled deeper, making for the keep at its centre. The streets were hard dirt, and gutters alongside them flowed with filth that ran downhill.

Movement atop the wall caught Steve's ear, and he turned in time to see a guard hurl a rock the size of his torso with a grunt. The super soldier dropped his hammer and stepped quickly, covering three metres in a single bound to catch the rock before it could crush one of his men. Willem looked at him with wide eyes - he was dressed in the armour they had confiscated from the original guards, but even his brigandine wouldn't have been enough to save him - and Steve cocked back his arm, holding the small boulder in one hand. He hurled it back at the man to throw it, clipping him in the shoulder with such force that he staggered back and into the crenellations. A moment later there was a crash from beyond the wall.

"Drivers, get into cover!" Steve ordered the unarmed and unarmoured men. One of them paused from where he had been taking up the spear of the guard Steve had kicked in the head. "Robert, you were given your orders, ranged engagement or nothing!"

The Valeman with a permanent scowl almost pouted before jumping up into one of the wagons, retrieving one of the javelins stashed inside. The other drivers were already in their own, slings or javelins at the ready.

"Yorick, take four men up the wall and make sure no one is hiding up there," Steve ordered. The blond knight nodded and made for the nearby stairs cut from the wall, gathering the men as he went. There was a clamour coming from within the town now, and Steve returned to his position, taking up his hammer once more. He could hear orders being shouted floating over the buildings, demanding to clear the way. Whatever force the local lord could call upon would soon be here. He rolled his shoulders and stretched his neck. Whatever men-at-arms were responding, he was confident his men were up to the task.

Across the small square, what might be called the main road curved out of sight towards the keep. What appeared down it was not a group of men-at-arms, hastily gathered to answer to the assault.

Eighteen knights led twice their number in guards towards them, barely slowing as they saw the rough defences readied against them. Their leader let out a wordless shout, and they broke into a charge.

Steve considered his options in a bare instant. Pulling back to the gate would be messy, and disadvantage them when reinforcements arrived. Standing their ground was necessary, but would let their numbers tell. He would have to change that.

"Arland," he said to the knight beside him. He was a short man, but strong and compact, and skilled with the mace he held ready. "Hold the line while I'm gone."

"Ser?" the man asked, rough voice unsure, but there was no time to explain.

"Hold," he said again, and then he moved.

Steve was not a normal man, and it was made clear as he met the charge with his own, ducking to lead with his shield and shoulder, hammer sweeping out to the side. Two knights were thrown into the air and a third was hammered back like he had received a cavalry charge. There was no stopping the giant in armour heavier than it had any right to be, and he was three ranks deep before they could react. They flowed around him, unable to get at him or assuming the madman would be dealt with quickly, and battle was joined.

A breastplate was caved in with a blow of his shield, and he crushed one knight into another with a swing of his hammer, before reversing it to drive the spike through a man's cuisse. Howls of pain and challenge rose around him, even as he blocked a maceblow with his shield and jerked his head away from the bash of a sword hilt. He repaid them in kind, whirling in the chaotic melee, too fast for a calculated blow to land, lashing out with shield, fist, boot, and hammer.

There was a sound like a gong as a knight reached for him to grapple, only to jerk and collapse as a stone hit their head. He jumped and kneed a man in the face, landing on him with both feet as he fell. A war pick tried to hook his shield and pull it to create an opening, but the strength was not there, and they found their weapon reefed from their grip, forced to abandon it lest they follow.

Bones were broken and shields were shattered as Steve continued through the scrum, not stopping for a moment. He found himself backhanding a man-at-arms, no longer surrounded by knights, and then he was through. He turned to see what he had wrought, and beheld a trail of devastation. About half of the force had hit his men, and a fierce melee had ensued, but they were being held at bay, their charge weakened and then harassed at range from the wagons and the wall.

The other half, the bulk of them knights, had been left staggered by his passage, either out of the fight entirely or forced to turn after him. He could see wide eyes and hear disbelieving oaths, and he spun his hammer, flicking blood from the spike. There were hoofbeats in the distance.

"Surrender!" Steve boomed. "Surrender, and none will be harmed!" His voice echoed off the walls and over the town, louder than it had any right to be.

A ripple of hesitation spread through the mob, and many looked from the downed to him and back.

"Always forward!" one knight shouted in return, and charged him.

Steve booted him in the chest, hard enough to dent it, and he was sent flying back to land on another unfortunate with a clatter.

"Surrender," Steve called again. "I swear that no harm will come to the people you protect."

The scrum at the wagons began to slow, those fighting disengaging, stepping away from their foes as they noticed a stillness at their rear. There was still violence in the air, and it threatened to break out again at any moment. There were those who had not witnessed Steve's charge, and they seemed eager to take up the righteous fight once more, but for the uncertainty of the knights.

A loudening clatter of hooves made the point moot, and Keladry led the mounted force through the gate, armet helm swivelling as she took in the scene. She held her glaive out to the side, ready to sweep the head off any foolish enough to attack. But for the lack of fighting, she would have charged onwards and through. "Lord America, orders?"

"Accept their surrender if offered," Steve said. "Otherwise…"

There was a moment as the defenders exchanged looks, taking in the dead and injured around them, and the growing number of mounted warriors filtering through the gates. Then, there was the scrape of metal on dirt as one of the downed knights forced themselves to their feet. It was one of the men Steve had bowled aside and knocked into the air at the start, and he limped towards him.

"In the name of Lord Sestor, in return for your oath that none within these walls will be harmed…" he trailed off. Steve nodded, looking him in the eye, and he swallowed. "I offer you our surrender."

"I accept your surrender," Steve said. "Your men will disarm, and the injured will be seen to. What is your name?"

"I am Ser Sestor," the man said, raising his visor. He wasn't yet middle aged, and plain features were drawn up in a grimace of pain as he used his sword as a crutch.

"Keladry!" Steve called.

"Captain!" she answered.

"You have command here. Coordinate with Ser Sestor's second in command to help the wounded with Corivo. Ser Yorick is to secure the gate, Erik the walls. Walt is to patrol the town, and Humfrey is to remain on guard."

"Aye Ser!"

"Osric!"

"Captain!"

"On me, we have a keep to secure."

"Aye Ser!"

The squads broke off into their assigned tasks, working smoothly. Keladry began to bark orders at the defeated foes, her squad taking their weapons and piling them to the side.

"Ser Sestor," Steve said, approaching the man. "Can you walk?"

"Not easily," the man said. "But-"

Steve was already turning away. "Byth, unhitch a horse, lead it over." He turned back to Sestor. "How many men still defend the keep?"

Sestor's grimace deepened. "Ten, two knights. They'll surrender at my order."

Another clatter of hooves came, but it wasn't the carthorse that Byth was leading over. It was Toby and Robin, and they had a horse following them, riderless.

"Toby, you're supposed to be with the noncombatants," Steve said.

"There were a runner," Toby said. "Robin sorted him."

Sestor cursed.

"Good work," Steve said. "You marked where he fell?"

"Yes Ser," Robin said.

"I'll have his body retrieved later," Steve said to Sestor. Byth approached with a horse, and Steve gestured for the knight to mount it. "Now, lead me to the keep."

X

The keep was squat and thick, only two stories tall but quite long on the side. Its roof was crenellated, and a kid stared down from it, a knight at each side. "Uncle!" he cried in distress.

"I'm alright Leo," Sestor said. "This is Lord America. I have given him my surrender."

"Then, we are defeated?" the kid called. He looked to be about twelve, with the same plain face as Ser Sestor and dark brown hair.

Sestor glanced at Steve. "We are," he said. "They have the gate, the walls, and the town."

One of the knights atop the keep cursed.

"I have guaranteed the safety of everyone in this town," Steve said. Like Sestor, he had mounted an available horse. "But I will be taking possession of all war materials in return." At his back, Osric and his squad backed up his words, still mounted themselves.

Leo frowned, thinking, glancing between Steve and his uncle. A hand went to his mouth and he gnawed at a nail.

"Remember your lessons," Sestor called.

It seemed to calm the kid, and he took a breath. "Then by your guarantee Lord America, I will surrender my keep to you."

One of the knights with him disappeared from sight, going to pass the word, and Steve handed Ser Sestor back his sword. The man took it, slightly bemused.

"You can stay with your nephew, or you can come and have your leg seen to," Steve said. The knight looked conflicted, so he added, "both, if you want."

"I suppose we're at your mercy already," Sestor said, only half grumbling.

"Mercy is my privilege," Steve said. "None of my men will give you trouble, but if they do, I will see to it."

Sestor gave him a strange look, like he was wrangling a thought half understood. "Then, by your leave…"

"Osric, a man to escort Lord Sestor and his uncle," Steve said, and it was so.

From there, it was the work of details. Word was spread of the surrender, and smallfolk peered cautiously from windows, having emerged from their hiding places. They watched as men were dispatched to the granaries that had recently swollen with supplies, to the cellars, to the armouries, to the stables. Grain was destroyed, a plume of smoke rising from the town, and Steve watched it with concern, though it couldn't be helped, and it was not nearly enough to suggest a sacking. Supplies of armour had straps cut and sabotaged. Horses were confiscated to the dismay of knights and the joy of Toby, some forty seven animals added to their growing herd. Some food was taken too, more mounts allowing them to carry more supplies, though with diminishing returns.

Naerys was set loose on the lord's office again, and she spent the remainder of the morning digging through letters and documents with a will. Steve left her to it, Lyanna helping again, and set to helping Corivo at the makeshift med station by the gates. The butcher's bill came due as it must, and Steve set his mouth in a thin line to see it. None of his people had died, though it had been close. Two men would be assigned to the guard squad for the foreseeable future, their injuries delicate enough to demand it, and several more had injuries that would need to be watched closely. More still were hurt, but only the kind of hurt that would see them going to Betty and her girls for sympathy.

Harder hit were Sestor's men, and most of that was on Steve and his charge through their ranks. Seven had died all told, and a dozen more were badly wounded, though thanks to Corivo's skills they would survive.

By the time the sun overhead had begun to tip over into the afternoon, the bulk of the work was done, and some few smallfolk had even found the courage to watch them openly. Steve was preparing to pop a man's shoulder back into its socket when Lyanna came running for him, trying to hide the excitement on her face.

"Ser," she said, coming to a halt by the table he was working at. "Lady Naerys needs to see you."

The man he was treating, seated on the table, glanced up in curiosity and he struck in his moment of distraction, feeling the joint settle back in. "Don't move too abruptly, but check your range of movement," Steve told the man. "What is it?" he asked Lyanna.

The girl's gaze flicked to his patient for an instant. "I'm not sure. You'll have to ask her."

"Right," Steve said, understanding. "You're good?" he asked the man.

"Aye, thank you my lord," the man-at-arms said, marvelling quietly at his repaired shoulder.

"Lead the way," Steve told Lyanna, and they went.

The town hardly felt like it was occupied, save for the squads keeping an eye on things, and the disarmed defenders seated in the shade. They were quick to pass through, the walls of the keep no barrier to their entry, and they found Naerys seated at the lord's desk, concentrating as she wrote.

"Naerys," Steve said. "How did you go?"

"Yes good," she said, most of her attention still on what she was copying. She finished writing and reached down beside her, groping for something but finding only air. She frowned. "Did you see where Dodger went?"

"The little lord was playing with him," Steve said, having seen them as they entered.

"Ok," Naerys said, refocusing on the task at hand. "Would you like the bad news first or the good news?"

"Bad news," Steve said, settling into a chair. Lyanna took up a position at his shoulder.

"I still don't have enough to work out how much they expect to eat between resupplies, but I think they're allocating more than they need," Naerys said. "That, or the Reach is sending even more men than Lord Baratheon expected."

"Something to keep in mind as we get more info," Steve said. He would hope they were being careful with their supplies, if they found evidence to the contrary, Robert would have to be warned.

"The good news is that the Lord of Grassfield Keep has looser lips than whoever is giving the overall orders," Naerys said, pinning one letter to the desk. "There is a supply depot at the head of the Blueburn, and it's from there that Haighsley and Sestor were supplied, as well as some other holdfasts in the region. If we hit it, we'll hurt their ability to distribute supplies for later pickup."

"That's good," Steve said.

"We found something else too," Naerys said. "It might be an opportunity."

"Might be?" Steve asked.

"Risky," Lyanna said.

"Lay it on me."

"A harvest party to the north was hit by bandits, and one hundred and fifty men were sent to root them out so they couldn't cause any more problems," Naerys said. "That was two weeks ago, so they should be on their way back by now, but if they weren't to return…"

"Whoever sent them would think they had a bigger problem on their hands than they assumed," Steve said. "How far north?"

"Out of our way," Naerys admitted.

"That suits us though," Steve said, considering. If forces were diverted to deal with a threat large enough to defeat 150 men… "Do you know where the men were sent from?"

"It didn't give details," Naerys said. "West."

"Hmmm," Steve said, turning the idea over. Both had advantages. Both had disadvantages. The depot was a primary objective, while the force was a target of opportunity. On the other hand, the force was mobile, and the depot was static. Not to mention, the bandit hunters might end up reinforcing another target they would need to take. "We'll strike the enemy troops," he said. "Afterwards, we can hit the depot at our leisure, but if we hit the depot first we risk them passing through the area and becoming a problem."

Outside the office, there was a bark and the trample of feet. Steve didn't blame the kid for wanting a distraction, but he'd still make sure Dodger was with them when they left.

"I think we've gotten everything here, but I'll keep looking," Naerys said.

"Don't spend too long," Steve said. "I want to be on the road again inside two hours."

"We'll work quickly," Naerys promised.

Steve got to his feet. "Again, good work."

Naerys smiled, and it made him smile back, unable to help himself.

He left them to it, heading out in search of another problem to handle. Once out in the keep hall though, he found himself stopping. Dodger and the kid, Leo, were looking over to him, interrupted from their play.

"Lord Sestor, Dodger," Steve said, giving a nod of greeting. Dodger's tail wagged, but he stayed at the kid's side. He was a good boy.

"Lord America," Leo said, returning his nod.

Steve turned to continue on, wanting to give the chance to keep on being a kid, but a voice called after him.

"Ser!" the kid said, the word almost bursting from him.

Pausing, Steve turned back to see Leo struggling to form words.

"Why did you come here?" he asked. "Why did you do what you did?" He didn't seem upset, more bewildered, like he was trying to understand.

"I came here," Steve started slowly, "because the King did something wrong, and now the kingdoms are at war over it. In war, you win when your enemy can no longer fight you. You can do that by destroying their army, their morale, or their supplies."

Leo looked up at him, absorbing his words.

"I would much sooner destroy an enemy's supplies than needlessly butcher their people," Steve said. "If they can't feed their army, it can't be sent to fight and kill and die."

Slowly, the boy nodded. He looked up and down the hall before leaning in. "I don't want to kill anyone either," he confided.

Steve swallowed, holding back the words. Sometimes you don't have a choice, he didn't say. "You're young," he said instead. "Focus on being a kid. Ask your uncle for a puppy."

Leo grinned; he had a gap between his two front teeth. "I will, Lord America."

Steve nodded to him and gave Dodger a scratch under the chin, and the two ran down the hall. His mind turned to less important matters, like the destruction of the wagons and the sabotage of the gates. The kid would be alright.

X

In time, they completed their goals in the Sestor holdfast, seizing what was convenient to carry and destroying or sabotaging the rest. Again, they left the residents almost stupefied in their wake, watching as they rode out through the dismantled gates. Ground-bound knights watched as Lord America's force rode away on their horses, caught between infuriated at their loss and thankful that they had been able to retrieve their personal items from them first. Leo Sestor and his uncle were atop the wall, and Dodger, sitting on Fury's rump behind Steve, gave a bark as they passed out onto the road beyond. The kid's arm twitched as if to wave, but he controlled himself.

Steve whistled to himself as he led the column, following the road towards a path that his scouts had found that would lead them north. The sun was beginning to turn orange, but they would cover some distance before they had to stop to make camp. Behind him, he could hear the chatter of his men, all in good cheer and eager for more after the success of the day, even those injured. They had been lucky to avoid fatalities so far, and he knew it would not last, but he wasn't in the habit of borrowing worries. A pleasant breeze stirred the banner that Ren carried behind him, setting it fluttering, and they quickly left the holdfast behind, winding through hills as they neared the northern path.

Before they reached it, however, they encountered another party on the road. Steve's hand drifted to his shield where it sat in his saddlebag, but then he recognised those who approached. It was a group on foot, trudging along in ill humour, and all carried a piece or two of armour. They stopped suddenly as they saw Steve leading the column towards them, and he couldn't help the twitch of his mouth.

While another group might have fled the road at the sight of such a force, these men only stepped aside as they approached, doing a poor job of hiding glowering faces. It was the caravan party that they had taken captive the previous day, finally catching up after being left tied up earlier that morning.

"Fellas," Steve said as he reached them. "Fine day for a walk." He couldn't quite help the smirk.

"Lord America," came the disgruntled reply. It was the moustached senior knight that he had questioned the night before, and he was carrying a breastplate in his arms, the straps and ties cut or removed.

"Not long to go," he called out, not slowing Fury. "Think of the food and drink waiting for you!"

The man was a study in conflicted thoughts, looking very much like he wished to shake his fist at him, but also relieved at the suggestion that there remained a holdfast to shelter at. He settled for a grudging incline of his head, and was soon left behind, disappearing around a bend in the road.

They reached the path they sought, and turned down it, facing north as the sun began to fall off to their left. Steve nudged Fury into a trot, and then a canter, and his troops followed him. The horses had some energy to work out, and they had distance to cover.

X x X

For two days they travelled north, following farmers trails and narrow paths. A larger force, or one burdened by a baggage train would never have been able to follow them, but the mounted company of Lord America made decent time, growing ever more practised in the demands of their role. They passed small hamlets and farmers in their fields, and at one point Dodger ran off to play with a mutt that approached them, rejoining them a mile down the road, panting happily. For a time they could make use of directions gleaned from a map in Sestor's office, but on the second day they passed beyond it, and had only their heading to guide them as they rode in search of the bandit hunting force. A father and son driving a cart gave them directions in thanks for aid given in fixing their wheel, speaking of rumours of bandits, though the word was weeks old. Still they travelled onwards, training lightly as they went, cautious as to their circumstances.

On the third day, they came to a village. Larger than the hamlets they had passed so far, Steve would have chosen to pass it by the same, but for the burnt out hall near its centre and the pair of empty nooses hanging from a tree at its edge. A frown settled over his face as he took it in from a nearby rise.

"Steve?" Keladry asked, bringing Malorie to a stop next to him. The company had come to a stop behind him, keeping mostly to their column but sprawling out some. Squad leaders spoke with their men, as those in front passed word back to why they had stopped.

"That wasn't burned down recently," Steve said. He could see the odd person moving through the village, and more in the fields outside it. They didn't seem to be panicked, and none appeared to have noticed the few riders visible atop the rise.

"You think it might be the bandits?" Keladry asked.

"Doesn't feel like it," Steve said. "Can't see bandits only burning down one building."

Walt joined them, squinting down at the village. "Those nooses I see?"

"Yeah. Two of them," Steve said. One had been cut open.

"Bandits don't hang people," Walt said, looking like he was fighting the urge to spit. "Law hangs people."

Steve felt his jaw set in a grimace. He had a feeling he wasn't going to like what he found down there. "Robin," he said, raising his voice slightly.

A few ranks back, Robin looked up from where he had been talking with Osric and Ren, before trotting over swiftly. "Ser?"

"We're going to scout the village," Steve said. "The rest of you will stay here. Keladry, you've got command."

"Aye ser," Keladry said, already turning to pass orders. The men were shuffled back, out of sight behind the rise, and a rest rotation was begun.

Steve and Robin made their way forward, following the lane that led down to the village. It wasn't overly large, perhaps only twenty buildings in all, with walls of wood and roofs of thatch. Their pace was deliberately slow, as Steve sought to avoid spooking anyone who would inevitably notice their approach. He glanced to the kid - the young man - riding at his side. With his bow slung comfortably across his back and sitting comfortably in his brigandine, he looked a long way from the slightly nervous kid who had asked him for a job all the way back in King's Landing. There were even a few lonely hairs sprouting from his chin, and Steve filed that observation away for later, when Lyanna was around to hear it.

It was a man with a wheelbarrow who saw them first, carrying a load of charred wood. He stopped in place, grimy face going from blank to panicked as he saw the huge knight and his squire approaching. Steve raised a hand in greeting, but that didn't stop the man from dropping his load and running deeper into the village.

"That's not promising," Robin said under his breath.

"No," Steve said, frowning. "Let's dismount." They did so, leading their horses into the village by the reins. It had rained the night before, and their boots squelched in the soft ground as they walked, not quite mud. He was just glad he didn't typically wear his full armour as they travelled, his helm, sabatons, and gauntlets packed away on Fury. He rubbed Brooklyn's neck as they entered the village proper.

Word had already been spread of their coming, and near every door had a grizzled old man or tough old woman glaring out at him. Down the lane, at the village centre, a group of younger men were waiting, hammers and shovels in hand. They looked to have been working to clean up the remnants of the burned out building, what might have been what passed for the village tavern, but now they were staring at the strangers to their village with hard faces and tightly gripped tools.

Steve and Robin came to a stop, and there was a moment of silence where none spoke. From a nearby window, he saw a pale face staring out at the scene, half hiding behind the sill.

"I am Ser Steve Rogers," Steve said, voice clear enough to be heard by all around. "This is my squire, Robin Longstride. I mean you no harm."

There was no answer, not at first, and the moment stretched out. Then from the group of young men, someone called back, voice unwelcoming. "Whaddya want?"

"Directions," Steve said. "Supplies, if you have any to sell."

"Got none," another voice answered. The group stood in closed ranks, making it hard to tell who was replying, and their stares were flinty.

"Ok," Steve said. He looked around. The door to one of the houses nearby had a lean to it, like it had been broken in and fixed in a hurry, and another was missing a wooden shutter. "What happened here?"

"Bandits."

"How many?"

"More'n you can handle."

Robin shifted beside him, as if he wanted to disagree, but kept silent.

"These bandits," Steve began, only to cut himself off as another person arrived on the scene. It was a young woman, and the entire left side of her face was a mess of cuts and bruises. Her left eye was swollen shut, and she carried a heavy bucket of water with both hands, grey dress dragging in the dirt. She froze as she saw him, trembling like a rabbit before a snake.

One of the young men burst from the group, running to put himself between Steve and the young woman. Hammer in hand, he backed up until he was right before her. He was barely older than Robin.

"What happened here?" Steve asked again, voice hard.

"Bandits," spat the young man guarding the woman. Through the brutality of her injuries, a familial resemblance could be made out. She placed a hand on his shoulder, as much to steady herself as it was to calm him.

"Did these bandits carry a lord's banner?" Steve asked, looking away from the young woman.

"What if they did?" another young man said, sneering.

"If they did," Steve said mildly, "it will be easier for me to find them."

"You gonna complain to their captain?" the woman's brother asked, sullen.

"No." Something in his tone smothered any disbelieving replies in their throats. "May I speak with your parents?"

Grief crossed the faces of both, and their gazes flicked to the tree outside the village, involuntarily. "No," the man said.

Steve turned to Robin. "Go and get Corivo and…Betty," he said, deciding that the no nonsense washerwoman would be most suited.

Robin nodded, mounting quickly, and set his horse to a canter out of the village.

The mood changed, less defiantly wary and more scared. Some of the grouped men looked to their homes, where their families were no doubt hiding.

Raising a hand, Steve sought to ease their fears. "I am not here alone, but I will not bring my men into the village."

"Who'd you call then?" a voice asked from behind. It was an older man, carrying a hoe, who seemed to have emerged from one of the nearby houses.

"A doctor - healer - and a woman to help the young lady," Steve said. In the back of his mind, he could feel an anger building, but he kept it tightly controlled. "I mean you no harm," he said again.

"Words are wind," the old man said.

"Not mine," Steve said, meeting his gaze. Whatever the old man saw in him, it made him swallow his words, only nodding once.

Robin had reached the rise above the village now, and they saw as he spoke with someone there briefly, before four more figures appeared in view. He turned back for the village, and two of them joined him, cantering down towards them.

"We can't afford a healer." It was the man who had first seen them approaching the village, lips pressed in a thin line. Someone hissed at him, but he shook them off. "We can't! Those cunts took everything."

"I don't expect payment," Steve said.

"Lords always want something," the man said.

Any answer was interrupted by the return of Robin, Corivo and Betty at his right.

"This is the young lady?" Corivo asked, accent drawing eyes. The woman in question was still frozen in place, almost shivering, and she shrunk towards her brother at his inspection. "I will need a room the lady is comfortable in."

"You're not taking my sister anywhere," the young man said, raising his hammer. "You can help her right here."

Corivo pulled a face, but Betty clucked her tongue in sympathy.

"I'll handle the other," she told him.

"As you say," he said, before turning back to the others. "May we have a pair of stools, or shall we stand around in the mud?"

"Kegan," the old man said, cutting the man off before he could argue further.

He sagged, and looked to his sister, as if for permission. Minutely, she jerked her head in a nod. "Fine," he said. "...come with me."

Corivo and Betty dismounted, the doctor retrieving his kit from his saddlebag, and followed the two towards one of the nearby houses, though Kegan kept himself between them and his sister still. Steve caught Robin's eye and nodded towards the four, and the squire followed them, taking up a post outside the house that they disappeared into.

"You still didn't say what you wanted," the man with the grimy face said.

"I want to know what happened here," Steve said. "Who did it. How many of them there were. Where they went. How long ago they left."

"Why?"

Steve fought the urge to sigh. "Because I don't like bullies." One day he would meet someone who wasn't suspicious of someone doing the right thing for no personal gain, but it was not this day.

"Where did you say you was from?" the old man asked suddenly, moving around so he was no longer at Steve's back.

"I didn't," Steve said.

"You'd be a Reach lord, come to take them rogues to task," he said, as if the matter was obvious.

Steve made a movement that might have been mistaken for a nod.

"Six days ago, they marched through," the old man said. "Said they was out to deal with bandits, and we owed them supplies in aid."

Someone spat, and another made a noise of derision.

"No bandits round here till they came," another young man said.

A door creaked open, and those that had been hiding indoors began to creep out, cautiously coming to join the discussion now that it seemed there was no danger, like wildebeests approaching water.

"They took half our grain," a hoary woman said.

"Two of my chickens, too."

"And my pig!"

"And then there's what they did to poor Ceria," the old man said. He was near to strangling the hoe he held.

"Do you have a name?" Steve asked. His tone was even, but the look on his face left little doubt as to his thoughts.

The old man sagged. "No," he said. "Me cousins, her parents, they tried to help her, but…"

"They hanged them from the picnic tree," a man said, helpless anger on his face.

"Was it a lynching, or was it ordered?" Steve asked.

"Was their captain," the old man said. "Read out a pretty spiel about attacking the lord's men, and strung them up."

"Numbers?" Steve asked, compartmentalising.

"More'n a hundred, less than two," someone said.

"Not near two, even."

A door was pushed open roughly, slamming against a wall, and Kegan bulled out of the house the others had gone to, Robin stepping quickly out of the way. There was a moment of rising tension, but the young man began to pace, and it was clear that nothing ill had arisen.

"Which way did they go?"

"Took they north road they did, but after…?"

"Did they have horses?"

"Twenty seven," another woman said, middle aged. She received several blinks for her accuracy, and she scowled. "Bastards fed them on my hay."

An inkling of a plan began to grow in Steve's mind. "Any knights?"

"Only the captain."

A thought occurred to him. "How did the fire start?"

"Stranger knows," the old man said, bitter tone saying otherwise. "Started as they left the next morning."

Steve nodded. "Five days march away on foot, at most," he said to himself. "How far are we from the Blueburn?"

Some blinked at the change in topic.

"Proper? It's a few days west with the mule and cart," the old man said, rubbing at a grey stubbled chin. "Feeder river a day or so north. Why's that?"

Steve was saved from answering as Kegan stopped pacing and approached.

"You're going after them?" he demanded. "I want to go with you."

"No," Steve said.

The young man began to redden in anger. "I can fight! I'll do scut work and-"

"Your sister needs you," Steve said.

All the wind was taken from Kegan's sails. "I - ! I understand," he said, anger seeping from his frame.

He wasn't small, and if Steve had been building his force he might have considered him, but now was not the time to add raw untrained recruits to his troops. "Do you know the name of the man who assaulted Ceria?" he asked.

"No," Kegan said, shaking his head.

"Could you describe him?"

"Not well," he said, upset with his answer.

"Could your sister?"

Here Kegan paused, conflicted.

"If she's not up for it, that's what it is," Steve continued. "But a description would help."

"I'll ask," Kegan said. He hurried back to the house he had come from.

After a moment, Steve turned to continue his questioning, only for the door to be thrown open again, and Ceria strode out. The fear that had hung about her like a cloak had been thrown off, and she strode towards him, Kegan at her heels. The bruised side of her face had a cream coloured ointment on it, but her open eye, red and weepy as it was, was alight with intent as she came to a stop facing him.

"You're going to bring them to justice?" she demanded.

"I don't know about justice," Steve said slowly. "But they'll pay for what they've done."

Ceria nodded, hiccuping. "He had blue eyes, and his hair was brown. His smi- his teeth were mostly straight. He was short, about my height, and-"

Steve turned to dig in Brooklyn's saddlebags, searching for the drawing supplies he had tucked away. He quickly had a sheaf of parchment and a charcoal stick out, and set to work as Ceria spoke.

"-broken nose, after Ma hit him with the pan," she said, sniffling, though she winced at the pain that came afterwards.

Half the village seemed to have gathered now, and they watched as Steve finished sketching the image her words had conjured. "Like this?" he asked, showing her the drawing. A murmur spread as they glimpsed it.

Ceria's good eye was fixed on the parchment, hate burning within it. "That's him."

"I'll have it passed around the troops," Steve said, taking care not to smudge it.

Robin had followed Kegan over, and now Corivo and Betty approached as well. Steve handed the drawing off to Robin as Corivo handed a small tin to Ceria.

"As I was telling you," he said.

"Every morning, until the swelling is gone," she said. "Thank you, m'lord. Thank you."

There was much interest in the tin that contained the ointment, and the hoary woman stepped forward, asking to inspect it.

"I'll need some time," Betty said to Steve quietly, glancing at Ceria.

"How long?" Steve asked.

"Maybe half an hour?" Betty said, pursing her lips.

"We'll have an early lunch," Steve said. "Though we can't afford more than an hour."

"That will be enough," Betty said, before sighing. "I've helped too many girls through this." A wave of exhaustion seemed to pass through her.

Nothing Steve could say would make it right, so he said nothing, clasping her on the shoulder briefly. Betty took Ceria gently by the elbow, leading her back to the house they had come from, and Steve gave Robin some quick directions to pass to Keladry. The troops would set down for a proper break, but in the meantime there was more he could do here. He stepped past the group of young men who had been first to 'greet' him, approaching the charred remains of the burnt building. Puzzled eyes watched as he neared, the stranger less a threat and now something of respectful interest.

Puzzlement turned to incredulity as he took up what had been a large load bearing beam, setting the still thick, metres long post on one armoured shoulder, uncaring of the black scuffs it made. "Where does this need to go?" he asked of them.

"The woodpile…" one said, staring.

"You'll show me where that is, Kegan?" Steve asked.

"Er, yes, right ser," Kegan said, slow to move, but then hurrying.

Steve heard Corivo sigh as he followed Kegan.

"Don't argue," the Myrman said back with the small crowd. "Just accept that the Captain is a very particular fellow and accept his aid."

"Innee a noble?"

"Like I said," Corivo said, voice carrying, "a very particular fellow."

X

Word of what had happened to the village spread with the sketch of the rapist, and a hunger took the troops as they followed what faint signs of passage remained left by those they hunted. They knew well their Captain's view on such behaviour, and now they had a righteous anger behind them on top of their more practical reasons for taking the fight to these foes.

Unfortunately for those foes, they caught up with them two days later.

Dusk was falling as Steve and Keladry observed a messy camp from the safety of the nearby woods. There was evidence that it had been combed for firewood, but those they hunted seemed to have returned to their camp by the night. From what Steve could see of it, he was not impressed.

They had set their camp in the bend of a river, the tributary to the Blueburn that the old man at the village had mentioned, and it was clear that they thought themselves safe. Whether by their numbers, or their apparent recent victory over the bandits they had hunted, or because they were comfortably within Reach borders, he couldn't say. He only knew they were wrong.

"A lazy sentry picket," Keladry said. In navy and grey, she blended into the shadows of the tree she leaned against, watching as fires were stoked and meals were cooked. The sentries appeared to be standing only a short way from the camp, and making no move to conceal themselves in the long grass around it. One had even stamped it all flat nearby, so as not to have to deal with it.

"They're using the river as a toilet," Steve said. Like Keladry, he was wearing darker colours, with no steel to glint in the light, disguising his profile with the tree he leant against.

"Upstream or down?"

"Down, at least," Steve said. There was discipline enough for that, though the rough arrangement of tents and raucousness of some groups said it only stretched so far. "Horses all grouped on the downstream side too. They're taking them to drink in groups."

"Found the leader," Keladry said. "Just came out of his tent, taking his helm off. Saw him give an order."

"I see him," Steve said. His eyes narrowed at the man. He was large with a fighter's frame, and was joking with his men, but he had still given the order to hang the parents that had tried to save their daughter from assault. "I count about one hundred thirty men," he said.

"Think they have a patrol out?" Keladry asked. The letter had mentioned one hundred and fifty dispatched to deal with the bandits.

"Or they lost some in the fight," Steve said.

"Twenty six horses," Keladry said. "They either lost one in the fight to go with the men, or it's leading that patrol."

"We'll watch until the moon rises," Steve decided. "Any patrol should return by then, and if they run into the others, they won't be a problem." His own troops were hunkered down behind a finger of the woods, in a much more disciplined camp than the one before him. He felt vaguely snobbish, but given that their lack of effort was about to see some of them dead, he felt it was warranted.

They watched and waited, time ticking past, but no patrol materialised, and dusk turned to night in truth. An owl alighted on a branch above Steve's head, head twisting as it watched him. The moon rose, half full, and the shadows grew deep, though not as deep as they could be.

"That's it then," Keladry said, breaking the silence that had settled in comfortably. "How shall we do it?"

Steve cast his eye over the lay of the camp one final time, taking in the sentries, the way the camp was cradled by the river, and finally the small herd of horses at the side. "We don't need to kill them to the last man," he said, "only remove them as a coherent force and prevent them from spreading word of our presence. If we sneak in and seize their horses, whoever remains after we attack will have to walk to the nearest holdfast."

Keladry absorbed his words. "You want to use Toby."

"If the two of you agree," Steve said. "He would join me and a small group."

"I know you'll protect him," Keladry said. A ghost of a smile crossed her face in the moonlight. "He would sulk for days if I denied him this."

Steve answered with a faint smile of his own. "He would."

"Even with Toby leading them and their poor watch, they won't miss the horses leaving," Keladry said.

"You think we might get bogged down?"

"I think we might take advantage of it," Keladry said. "Ready two squads to stymie any defence."

"Dealing with dead and wounded will hinder them, too," Steve said, nodding. "We'll make it three squads, two to engage directly, and one at range."

The owl above swept down from its branch silently, and they watched as it plucked a field mouse from the ground, turning gracefully to return to its branch.

"Without mounts, they'll be at our mercy," Keladry said.

"I'm not feeling all that much mercy for them."

"No."

A pause, the only sound besides the rustling branches and their breathing the owl tearing into its meal.

"What do you have planned for the target?" She didn't have to specify.

"If he survives, execution," Steve said. It was not what he would choose in a perfect world, but he worked in the world that was. "Either here, or at the village."

"Good."

There was movement in the camp, the energy within having died down after the meal, but it was only the next shift of sentries relieving the first. None took any more care to conceal themselves than their predecessors.

"Come on," Steve said. "Let's get back to the others."

The two warriors began to creep back through the trees and towards the others. It was time to get to work.

X

Under the light of the moon, Steve crept through the long grass. Toby was at his back, protected, and Walt was right beside him. The old man had invited himself along the moment the kid's role in the plan was shared, daring anyone to refuse him. Three more followed behind, chosen for their light feet and quick hands. The grass rippled against them in the night breeze, and the scent of horseflesh was carried with it. They were getting close.

Steve whistled softly, imitating a local bird, and they stopped. He moved forward alone, close to the ground and stretched out like some kind of jungle cat, picking his way closer to his target on his hands and toes. Unlike other sentries, this one had not stamped the grass around him flat, and Steve was almost close enough to reach out and touch him when he stopped. His breathing was steady and quiet as he waited for the opportune moment.

The sentry yawned, a huge, jaw cracking thing that had him closing his eyes. Steve surged forward in silence, and his rondel knife took the man in the throat, piercing up into his brain. He died near instantly, and Steve's momentum carried them back down out of sight. The grass rippled in the breeze.

A false bird whistled again, and the others joined him, staying low, though Toby barely had to hunch. Steve cleaned his knife on the clothes of the sentry, a plain gambeson under chain without any identifying marks he could see.

"We goin'?" Toby asked, impatient.

"When we're ready," Steve said quietly. He turned to the others. Like him, they were not wearing armour, prioritising stealth and ease of movement. "Can you see the horses we need?"

Toby went up on his tiptoes, looking over the grass. "Ain't moved much. Should all still be where they were. That brown stallion is drinkin' at the river."

"Erik, you're to the river then," Steve said. The lean old ginger hummed his acknowledgement, perched on his heels. "Than," Steve said, turning to a young blond hedge knight, "you've got the grey stallion off to the right, a few horses from the edge of the herd." Than only nodded; the kind of man to speak only when necessary. "Talbert, your white gelding is closest, but don't mount until you see someone else do so."

Talbert was an Arryn guardsman before Steve recruited him, and his black hair and squashed nose gave him a no-nonsense look. "Ready ser," he said.

Steve turned to Walt. "Walt, any horse will do. Toby, you know your goal."

"Piebald mare at the middle of the herd, yeah," Toby said. "Rest will follow so long as we get them three."

"You all know the plan once we get them," Steve said. "Let's go."

Onwards they went, rising up as they neared the herd. A pen had been fashioned for them with stakes driven into the earth, a thin rope running from stake to stake acting as a boundary, and they cut it as they passed. The animals were only idly curious at their appearance from the long grass, but as Toby neared they perked up, raising their heads from the fodder they were chewing on.

"Yeah, yer a strong one, ain't ya," Toby said, speaking more under his breath than to the horses, trailing his hands along the flanks of the horses he passed as he entered the embrace of the herd.

Erik broke left and Than went to the right, while Talbert lingered by the white destrier that was his target, scratching its neck. Steve and Walt followed Toby deeper into the herd, and they quickly found the black and white mare that Toby had pointed out as one of the leaders.

"You could run for days I reckon," Toby said to the mare. "You don't want to run with this lot though do ya. I bet they don't even give ya treats."

The mare stomped a hoof and whickered lowly, as if agreeing with Toby's outrage.

"Wanna come with us?" Toby asked. He produced a slice of apple from his pocket and let the mare take it from his open hand. "Yeah ya do."

"You ever think about talking to people like you do horses?" Walt asked, amused. "Might do you some good."

"People are dumb," Toby said, scoffing.

"Not like horses," Walt said.

"Yeah," Toby said, completely serious. Steve held back a smile.

Before Walt could respond, there was a shout of alarm, abruptly cut off into a gurgle. It came from the river, and their heads turned as one in time to see Erik rise above the herd as he mounted up.

"Time to go," Steve said. He boosted Toby up onto the mare, and the kid settled easily onto her back, taking a fistful of mane as reins.

There was movement in the camp now, attention drawn by the shout, and they hurried. Walt found a horse for himself, pulling himself up with a grunt, while Steve leapt sprightly onto another. They pushed for the gap they had cut in the pen, Toby leading the way, and he gave a whistle as he did. It seemed to capture the herd's attention, the horses that the others were on first amongst them. From there it was like a turning tide, as sleeping and grazing horses began to follow, one after another moving away from the camp, following the river.

Someone bellowed the alarm, and the camp began to boil with activity. Half dressed men emerged from tents, confused and armed, but when they saw the herd beginning to trot away the confusion turned to disbelieving outrage.

"Rustlers!" someone shouted.

"Idiot!" came the reply, but anything further was lost as the herd began to canter, then to gallop, making space between them and the few troops aware enough to chase, quickly leaving them behind.

Toby was laughing madly, the sound carrying on the wind behind them, and Steve suspected that he had just helped the kid carry out a long held dream. His malicious glee didn't appear to go over too well with those they had stolen from, and Steve saw some began to give chase, a ragged line stretching out.

"Steady," Steve called. "Let them think they can catch us."

They began to slow, their clean escape apparently running into troubles, and the rear of the herd milled, unable to get past those in front of them. More men began to pursue them, bellowed orders attempting to impose some form of order to little avail. Nearly a quarter of the camp looked to have spilled out after them, anger overcoming good sense, and eager shouts went up as they neared.

"More?" Walt asked, calling from his mount.

Steve judged the ragged mob chasing them along the river. By the moon's light, he could see the victory in their faces, sure that their escape had been foiled by disobeying horses. "I think we have enough," he said. "Break from the river."

They broke to the left, leaving the river behind. The herd followed the lead horses, or perhaps Toby, and their pace picked up, all pretence of sloth left behind with their pursuers as they rode hard south. Toby's cackles only grew.

The Reachmen cursed and raged as they watched their horses disappear into the night, hoofbeats and insulting laughter fading away. They came to a grudging stop, many bent over and heaving after the short run, hands on their knees. Many struggled to comprehend what had happened, who had dared - was it rustlers, bandits they had missed? - but they did not have long to think about it. Distantly, the sound of hoofbeats returned, and confusion spread in the growing mob of men as they looked out over the grass. Had the horses been spooked, and begun to return?

Such hope was short lived as they saw three wings of mounted warriors looming out of the darkness, the thunder of their hoofbeats heralding them. For a heartbeat they stared in befuddlement, before cold reality crashed down on them. They turned to run.

They could not run fast enough.

X

The scent of blood was carried by the night wind, and Steve watched as his soldiers added to it. Walt had seen the others back to their camp, but Steve had stayed, not to join the battle, but to observe. He stood a short way from it, alone in the grass, arms crossed over his chest. His pulse quickened, a slight worry on his face, but he held his ground. He was confident in his soldiers.

Keladry led the charge as they swept through the men that had pursued them, hardly even slowing. Henry and Osric led their own squads on each flank, and they tore through the fleeing mob of men like a trident. Spears pierced men through the chest and were let to trail, dead weight pulling them free to be brought back up for another strike, and Steve saw three heads go flying in Kel's wake. Of the thirty or so men, only a small handful reached the river, throwing themselves into it desperately to escape. The cavalry wheeled around at Keladry's order, making a second pass through the field to clean up those few who had avoided the first charge. Only one survived, having run in the opposite direction to most, and not for long, as he was struck in the head by a stone. A glaive was raised, long blade glinting in the moonlight, before being slowly levelled at the enemy camp. The mounted troops began to reform themselves.

The bulk of the foe had not wasted the time that the slaughter of their fellows had granted them. What armour they could find hastily had been donned, and spears were apparent as they formed a line, their right flank anchored by the river. Defiant shouts came from the leader of them as he exhorted his men. Steve frowned in disapproval at one term the man used to describe them. That was just uncalled for.

Three squads of cavalry faced one hundred men, but they had not formed a wedge, and they did not charge. Instead, Keladry gave an order, and the line of horsemen set their spears at rest, couching them in the provided cup by their stirrup. Slings were produced, and near every man began to swing them overhead, their line spaced out enough to do so by design. Steve watched as his tactics were tested properly for the first time. At Keladry's word, the volley was loosed.

Yelps of pain answered and a spear was dropped, the crack of stone against maille and steel ringing in the night. Bones were broken and the enemy seemed to huddle in against each other. One man slumped forward from the line to collapse to the ground, the blood streaming from his forehead dark against his pale face.

"Cowards!" came the cry. "Gutless!" "Donkey fuckers!" "I'll fuck your mother! Twice!" The Reachmen sought to rally themselves.

Keladry was unperturbed by the insults, the shift of her lethal looking helm the only indication of another order. The slings were raised again, and another volley was their answer.

Steve looked to the right, upriver, and saw something that the foe didn't. The battle would be over soon.

Another volley, and more shattered bones, the crack and screams audible even at a distance. Their lack of armour had left them vulnerable.

"They're scared!" the Reach leader shouted. "We go to them! Take them head on, charge!"

It was a poor decision, and some of the men seemed to know it, but it was one of the few available to them. Steve shook his head as the spearline broke into an untidy charge, desperation driving them. War cries were hollered, but they were hollow things.

Keladry did not deign to give them what they wanted. She had seen the same thing Steve had, and she waited only long enough to deliver a final volley. The Reach leader fell, poleaxed, after his helmet was rung like a gong, and then the horses were wheeled about, riding away.

Sounds of outrage and false victory came from the enemy in equal measure, but not for long. The squads of Humfrey and Yorick had charged silently, hoofbeats lost in the clamour of the fight, and now they took them in the rear, ploughing through the unprepared and unbraced men. Screams of surrender went up immediately, before the cavalry had even finished carving a path through them.

Steve let his hands fall to his sides, already approaching the growing rout as Keladry barked orders, bringing the killing to an end. It was over.

X

Steve sat on a stool in the middle of the enemy camp, watching as his men looted it for everything of use. Choice bits of food were taken, animal fodder was seized, and weapons were gathered to be picked over by those who might fancy them, though most of Steve's men already bore equal or better quality. A smouldering campfire had been stoked and fed, and now a bonfire greedily consumed footwraps and spears, while any leather boots were thrown into the river. The Captain had decreed that every prisoner would be barefoot, and so it would be. The mood was almost cheerful as they worked.

The prisoners were being processed off to the side, away from their camp, and guarded by mounted men as they were stripped of all but their clothes. They would be treated as prisoners ought to be treated, but that was all.

Two bodies were dumped in front of him, and Steve looked up from the orders he had been reading by the bonfire's light. One was a corpse, the leader, a patch of bloody hair the only wound on him. The other was still wriggling, hands bound at his back and a gag tied harshly across his mouth. Steve recognised his face, and he put the orders aside. Something about his regard made the man go still.

"Where'd you find him?" Steve asked the men who had brought him.

"Bolted for the river during the surrender," Artys said. His twin was elsewhere, intentionally split during combat.

"Willem got him in the knee before he could get far," Gerold said. The Valeman looked like he wanted to spit, but thought better of it. "Tried shouting that he was some lord's son, but no lord's son would be with this lot."

"Hmm," Steve said, inspecting the brown haired man. He had turned to be on his side, looking up at him.

Blue eyes bulged as the man tried to speak, repeating a word.

"Is he calling me a bastard?" Steve asked his men. They did not seem pleased with the man.

The captive shook his head frantically, trying to say something else, but the gag was tied too tightly, dragging his cheeks almost to the back of his jaw.

"Untie the gag," Steve said. He deserved a chance to speak in his own defence, if nothing else.

Artys did so, rolling up the cord and stepping back.

The prisoner coughed and hacked, getting his knees under himself to rise as best he could. "I'm a bastard son of a lord," he said, speaking quickly. "I'll be ransomed, not much, but enough to be worth sparing."

"I see," Steve said, like he was considering it. "Not long ago, you passed through a village. A young woman was raped. Do you know anything about that?" His tone was even, like he was discussing supplies.

The man paled. "That was - that wasn't me."

"Strange that she'd give me your description then," Steve said.

The captive was pinned beneath Steve's gaze like a bug on a card. "Lots of us look alike. Maybe it were one of the others."

"No, I'm quite sure it wasn't," Steve said. Around them, work in the camp slowed as others saw who he was speaking with. He saw Robin and Ren from the corner of his eye, but remained focused. "She was very clear."

"It weren't rape! She changed her mind after, when her parents caught us!"

"What happened to her face?" Steve asked. Through it all, his expression remained the same.

"What?" the man asked, befuddled.

"Her face," Steve said. "You beat her quite badly."

"No, I - it must've been in the fight, she got in the way when her father tried to stab me!"

"And her father was hanged for that? For attacking you?" Steve asked.

The captive nodded jerkily, swallowing. "Can't attack a man in service to the Reach without consequences."

"And her mother?" Steve asked. "More consequences?"

The man's mouth worked wordlessly, opening and closing, before a look of hatred came over him. "The slut was asking for it! I paid her fair!"

Steve felt his lip curl in distaste. Small, weak men were the same no matter the world, it seemed. "Get on your feet," he said, rising to his own. He towered over the man, features flickering in the firelight.

Struggling, the captive rose, a thin veneer of defiance fighting to conceal his fear. He began to tremble minutely as Steve stared at him, thinking.

Prison was what he deserved, there was no doubt - but this was not America. This was Westeros. He might carry his morals with him, but there was no system to support them, not even a local authority he could hand the man over to for punishment and rehabilitation. The authority he should have been beholden to had participated in the low deeds he had committed, murdering the parents of the girl he had wronged. There was no lawman here. There was only him.

He could kill him.

He could reach out and snap his neck. It would be easy. It would be justice by the laws of the kingdom. It would let them march for the Blueburn depot immediately. For murder and rape, it was what he deserved. It was the same punishment he would get anywhere else.

Steve let out a slow breath. It was the easy way, but the easy way was not how he did things. "Gag him, hobble him, keep him away from the other prisoners and under guard," he ordered.

Gerold made a noise of discontent.

"You'll face justice before those you wronged," Steve finished.

"You can't do this to me!" the man said, his voice rising in pitch and volume as it went. "You can't-"

Steve felt his temper snap and fray, and his arm blurred quicker than the eye could follow. A crack sounded in the night, and the man staggered back, kept up only by the two men behind him. Gerold was grinning, and Artys looked satisfied as they manhandled the near insensenate man away, left side of his face already starting to redden and swell. It was the same side that Ceria had been so battered on.

The captain sighed, unhappy with himself. "Robin!" he called, and his squire approached.

"Yes ser?" Robin asked, hurrying over.

"Pass the word to the squad leaders," Steve said. "We'll be returning to the village before we ride for the Blueburn supply camp."

"Yes ser," Robin said, nodding.

"Have Walt overfill our supplies, we'll give the excess to the villagers when we arrive," Steve said.

"Right ser," Robin said. He looked pleased, and his eyes trailed after the captive as he was dragged away, disappearing from sight.

"Robin," Steve said, and something in his tone stopped the kid from answering. He waited, question in his eyes. "It was wrong of me to strike that man."

Robin shrugged. "He deserved it."

"He might have," Steve allowed, "but after I decided not to execute him here, I should not have hurt him."

The kid nodded in apparent agreement, but it was clear he saw no issue with it, even if he knew academically that it was wrong.

Steve held back a sigh. He was young. He'd learn. "Off you go," he said.

The post-battle business continued from where it had slowed to watch him deal with the captive, and he returned to his stool. He began to read through the dead captain's orders again, thinking and planning. This Grassfield Keep sounded like it had potential, even if its barracks were swollen with troops in anticipation of the invasion. Maybe its lord would suddenly have reason to send more of them out to deal with unexpected problems. He made a note to keep a set of uniforms from the defeated. He had a feeling they might come in handy.

X x X

When they returned to the nameless village, this time, they were not met with suspicion. Instead there was a cautious optimism, one that turned to a cold hunger as they saw just who was slung over the back of the horse behind Steve. It was like the captive, whose name they still did not know, had become the focus of all their ill-feeling towards the force that had swept through their home, and the desire for revenge was a palpable thing. The soldiers behind Steve were almost ignored on that sunny day, and they formed a solemn procession as they rode slowly through the village, smallfolk walking beside them with their eyes fixed on one man, making for what had once been called the picnic tree. The only sound beside the clop of hooves and the clank of metal were the muffled pleadings and curses of the captive.

The nooses that had murdered the two villagers had been removed, but a new one waited, thrown over a strong branch. The begging and threats took on a fevered intensity when the captive saw it, but none heeded his words. Two men, soldiers, hauled him off the horse that carried him and handed him off to a pair of locals. Despite the struggles, the bound and gagged prisoner had no chance of escape, and he was dragged towards the noose, heels leaving tracks in the dirt. Steve and his men watched, grim faced, as he was fitted with the noose. It was pulled tight around his neck, and anticipation set in.

They had arranged themselves in a half circle at the village edge, facing inwards towards the hanging tree, the villagers in front of the mounted men. Steve hoped that one day it would regain its former name, but he felt it would be a long time coming. There was a pause, the condemned man held in place, still struggling, and many looked to Steve.

Steve shook his head. This was no time for a speech, and he had no words to ease the pain.

There was a final muffled noise of appeal, and then the villagers mobbed him, Ceria and Kegan leading them. For a moment it seemed they might tear him apart, forgoing the hanging, but then the rope was seized, and a dozen hands heaved on it, sending the captive flying into the air where he jerked and danced, choking through his gag. His legs would have kicked frantically, but they were still bound, so all he could do was buck in place as his bruised face slowly turned purple. A raven cawed, the only sound to be heard besides his death.

Steve watched, not looking away from what he had wrought. The crimes committed were brutal, without empathy, and so was the punishment. He would watch, and know that he would do it again if necessary. His banner fluttered in the breeze beside him, held upright by Ren.

It was a slow death, no broken neck to speed things along, but in time the rapist went limp, struggles ceasing. Despite this, no move was made to let the corpse down, and the rope was tied off to a lower branch, leaving it hanging. The body was left for the crows as all present began to drift away, exhausted by the experience.

Quiet orders were given, and a camp was set up outside the village. They would make use of their tents, and no soldier would enter the village unsupervised, let alone be billeted within. Supplies retrieved were handed over, and the worries of many were eased. The eyes of more lingered on the banner staked by the camp. They would remember the white star and the man who bore it.

The next morning, Steve and his men departed, bearing west. They had been in the Reach for two weeks now, taken two holdfasts and functionally destroyed a force larger than their own. It was a good start, but the truth of the work was yet to begin. The Blueburn and its supply camp were waiting, and so were the Reachmen defending it. Lord America didn't intend to leave them waiting for long.
 
Our man Steve, here seen doing chivalrous deeds and winning the love of the smallfolk while leading an small army of invading foreign raiders. I can't wait to see stories about this spread. I predict a lot of people hearing about it not believing it at first, because who does that kind of thing?
 
Not sure what he's gonna do with his POWs. Does he have his group disperse them?They've lost armor and weapons but 100 strongish well fed dudes would be a headache for any commoners that weren't in a large town or city I'd think. Plus the whole soldiers that are starving stealing from civilians aspect. They're much less dangerous and take a lot of money and time to re-equip though so it definitely causes a ton of disruption which will magnify the impact at the front. Maybe less chance of relapse or banditry since they're in their own territory but who knows…

Good update though, hope the voters provoke continued inspiration.
 
Not sure what he's gonna do with his POWs. Does he have his group disperse them?They've lost armor and weapons but 100 strongish well fed dudes would be a headache for any commoners that weren't in a large town or city I'd think. Plus the whole soldiers that are starving stealing from civilians aspect. They're much less dangerous and take a lot of money and time to re-equip though so it definitely causes a ton of disruption which will magnify the impact at the front. Maybe less chance of relapse or banditry since they're in their own territory but who knows…

Good update though, hope the voters provoke continued inspiration.
That's a fair point, but if he left them 5 days travel into the wilderness without any boots or food they aren't going to be traveling very fast. They also won't be in the shape to make much trouble when they get where they're going.
 
What If? - In A Frozen White Hell 3
Three days they walked, rising early with the sun and stopping early to make their shelter. The trees along their path became sparse only to thicken again, sometimes hardly capable of keeping the bitter wind away, other times dark and gloomy enough to mask the sun. It was a rare sound that wasn't the crunch of Steve's boots or the rasp of the sled through the snow.

The fucking faffing snow. Steve had been sick and tired of it before they left Frelja's village, and going by their northerly heading, he was going to have to put up with it for a while yet. He reset the makeshift harness he was using to pull the sled, making it a touch more comfortable on the shoulders of his suit. It wasn't meant for this kind of climate, but he would endure. Endure the cold and the fu-

"Stev?"

Steve turned, falling into a ready stance as he did. He hadn't noticed any threat, but that didn't mean - he held back a sigh, chiding himself. Frelja was holding out a waterskin to him from where she was perched on the sled, knees held tight to her chest. She was more hide than human, thoroughly rugged up and leaning against the rucksack that held their supplies. Her pale face peered out through a small window in her hood. It was lined with the kind of fur that some rich folk would have paid months of Brooklyn rent for.

"Water?" the girl said.

"Thank you, Frelja," he said, accepting the skin. It was half empty, and colder than he'd like, but it was water all the same. He drained it, before handing it back.

Frelja took it and hung it from the sled backing with four more like it. Only two were still full, but they would melt snow to refill them once they made camp for the night. "Walk long?" she asked, teeth not quite chattering.

Steve glanced up at the sun, such as it was. Hidden behind grey clouds, he judged it by the light that pierced them as much as its position in the sky. "Not long," he said. He gave her a smile as best he could, even with his face cold and stiff.

Hesitantly, Frelja returned it, but after a moment hid her face in her knees, almost burrowing into her furs and hides.

Turning, he took up the slack of the sled harness and again began to walk, trudging onwards.

It wasn't a path they were following as much as a heading. Frelja's tribe had known those who had raided them, just as they had known that there was nothing they could do but recover and be ready for the next raid. In the cold and the snow and the quiet he had had a lot of time to think, and he had realised that sending him off with Frelja was as much in hopes that he would find her mother as it was hopes that he would kill their enemies, kill those that had hurt them. This was not a land of sentiment, wherever the Stones had cast him, not a place where good deeds were done for their own sake.

Not yet.

They walked until the light began threatening to fade, and then they stopped, finding shelter in a dead tree with a hollow at its base large enough for two men, or for a large man and a child. Steve had killed a deer the day prior, and they cooked more of it that eve, sitting close to a small fire just outside the hollow. The cold was ever present, but there was little wind, and with the tools that Steve kept in his suit and the supplies gifted to them by Frelja's village, they were able to achieve something approaching comfort. Snow was melted for water, and preparations for the next day of travel were made. The flames cast flickering shadows across the branches of nearby trees.

Man and girl spoke, little by little coming to understand each other. Frelja was at turns silenced by her wariness and chatty without pause, speaking of things that had the air of stories to them. When she spoke, Steve listened with an attention that she soaked up like Tony on a stage. In turn, she listened when he spoke, even if she lacked understanding.

"I should be looking for a way home," he said to her, staring into the dancing flames. "I was never good at putting myself first though. Nat called it my worst virtue."

Frelja shifted beside him, crinkling. The furs she was near swallowed by hadn't satisfied him, so he had wrapped a foil emergency blanket around her, and the material fascinated her to no end. She liked to hold and twist it, to hear it and see the firelight glint off it. Not now though, not while he was talking. She was a good kid like that.

"Once we get your Ma back I'll start looking. Head south, see if I can find any civilisation," he said. He sighed. "Lord knows there can't be any to the north."

In the distance, a wolf howled, calling for its kin, and the forest quietened. Frelja looked out past the campfire, one hand disappearing under her blanket as she hunched in on herself.

Steve was unconcerned, only taking a piece of wood from where it had been set to dry by the fire and adding it to the flames. Of all the things in the forest that night, he was the most dangerous. More howls came, but they were distant, and growing more distant still. Frelja relaxed slowly, comforted by his ease and the memory of what he did to the bear that nearly killed her, her grip on her knife easing.

The night was still young, but with darkness fallen and their hunger sated, there was little cause to remain up. Frelja had a habit of burrowing into his side like a tick over the night, and the hides and blankets weren't exactly zero rated sleeping bags, but they made do, arranging the hollow to suit their needs. He didn't have a hope of stretching his legs out, but - he heard a branch snap underfoot.

Frelja noticed the moment his focus sharpened, looking up where she had just made herself comfortable. He gestured for her to stay, head cocked as he listened, staring out into the forest. It was still quiet after the howling of the wolves, and a moment later he heard the crunch of snow. He rose, casting off his own foil blanket. His shield he left just inside the edge of the hollow, for now.

Quiet footsteps grew closer, too quiet for most to hear, but stepping quietly wasn't enough when he could hear their breathing with a little focus. Four - no five men approached, and only one head on. The others were coming from the sides, or circling around on the rear side of their tree.

From the darkness of the forest beyond the fire, a man emerged, clad in furs and with a sword at his hip, blatantly out of place. He had a face made for smirking, and unkempt black hair, but he blinked when he saw Steve standing and ready, already watching him.

"That's far enough," Steve said, and though his words could not be understood, his tone was more than clear.

The man stopped, but only for a moment. He put on an ingratiating smile, taking a swaggering step forward, arms held out, palms up. He said something, an invitation.

Steve was having none of it. He raised a hand, each digit extended, and began to point, first at the man across from him, but then at unassuming trees around them, finishing by pointing a thumb over his shoulder.

The dark haired man's smile faded into a sneer. He gave a whistle, and after a moment, the four men who thought they were hidden revealed themselves. They looked much like their leader, unwashed, unkempt, and with faces that wore cruelty well.

"Leave," Steve said in their language. "Or die."

A snort was his answer, and one of them made a demand of his own, but Steve ignored him, eyes pinned on the leader. For a moment, the man tried to meet his gaze, jaw clenching. Then there was a faint movement at Steve's back, drawing his eye and giving him an out. His smirk returned as he glimpsed Frelja peering out from the hollow, and Steve let out a small sigh.

The leader pointed at Frelja and said something, tone unpleasant. His men responded with raucous laughter, and Steve responded with immediate violence.

Steve's fist shattered the leader's skull before they could react. In a single bound he had leapt across the fire, and none of his strength was held back as he struck downwards. The corpse was spiked into the ground, and blood stained the snow.

The swiftest of them rushed him, hand axe coming for his head, but he wasn't nearly swift enough. Steve caught it by its haft, tearing it from his grip and then smashing it into his face in one motion. His forehead pulped like an overripe melon, and he collapsed as Steve pulled it free. Its balance was good enough, and it spun through the air to cleave into the next man's neck, cutting deep. He tried to howl in pain, but it was hard to breathe with an axe blade through half your neck, and he staggered and fell. Scant heartbeats had passed.

The next was quicker to think foolish thoughts, already darting for the dead tree and Frelja, bright steel clutched in his hand. He almost made it to the tree before Steve was on him, seizing him by the head and twisting. There was a crack, and he flopped bonelessly to the ground. Steve turned to face the last of them, intent on finishing the job, but it was not to be. Seeing the fate of his fellows, there was only the sound of crashing footsteps, rapidly fading into the night, and Steve's steady breathing. A pop came from the fire, sparks rising into the air.

Cautiously, Frelja emerged from the hollow, shiv in hand and shifting her whole body to look side to side, blinkered as her vision was by her hood. It only took a moment for her to be satisfied that the man by the tree was dead, and then she was kneeling in the snow, prying the dagger he carried from his cold hand. No makeshift weapon, it was a properly forged thing with a hilt and pommel, and she admired it in the glow of the fire.

Suddenly, her face fell. She looked to Steve, and held the dagger out reluctantly, looking for all the world like a child told they needed to share their candy with their sibling.

Steve reached out, but not to take it. He closed her fingers around it, gently pushing her hand away. There was a moment of confusion, but then she lit up, tucking her shiv away in favour of the rondel dagger, holding it this way and that, childish glee on her face.

He left her to it, focusing on the corpses. Left alone, they would attract predators, and he'd prefer a good night's sleep to the extra meat. The man with the broken neck was thrown over one shoulder, and he took the man with the mangled throat by one ankle, ready to carry them away.

"Stev, no," Frelja said.

Pausing, Steve looked to his companion. Her new dagger was stowed in her belt, and now she was pointing at his burden, then to the ground. He dropped it, and waited.

Frelja skittered forward, working at the fastenings of the dead man's clothing, patting him down as she went. As he watched, she found two more shivs, as well as a small block of pemmican, wrapped in cloth. They were set aside as she kept working at the man's hide cloak, heaving him over to get it off.

"Clint would call you a loot goblin," Steve said, though his tone was more wistful than anything. She hardly slowed, looking up only to flash a quick white smile, already returning to her task. He turned to the other body he had planned to dispose of. When in Rome, do as the Romans do, and the Romans said resources were precious in this frozen hellhole. He set about searching the body.

"Stev," Frelja said, drawing his attention. He looked up.

She had finished her task, and now stood before him, holding the cloak she had stripped from the man. It was a patchwork thing, and he could see the hides of at least three different beasts stitched together, but it looked warm, and she was holding it out for him.

He stared for a moment, just long enough for her to grow uncertain, but then he gave her a smile. "Thank you, Frelja." He accepted it, and her smile returned, though she tried to hide it in the fur of her hood. He began to put it on, even as she scampered off to loot another corpse.

Maybe this place wasn't a complete hellhole.
 
What If? - The Bay of America 3
Of those who witnessed the defiance of the blond giant, not all were cowed. Some scoffed - they had seen bigger, they assured each other, seen them die on the sands to this or that famous pit fighter. Others were sure that even if he were to prove the greatest warrior ever seen, he could not prevail against the forces of the entire city. The hurriedly assembled force of guards may have fallen to trickery and ambush, but there was still only one way this could end. They did not fear some rebellious slave.

Then those rebellious slaves began to drag out the corpses. Stripped of weapons and armour, those that had been sent in were brought out, and dumped like trash into a growing pile to the side of the arena entrance. Outraged calls came from the surviving guards, mirrored by the nobles watching, if for different reasons, as they demanded another attack. The slaves seemed to have no fear, as if the Andal barbarian watching over them as they worked could possibly protect them from the consequences of their actions. Infuriated and embarrassed, the ranking officer gave an order, and an archer was found, a sellsword come to watch the spectacle. An order was given, and rather than disagree with the angry men around him, the sellsword stepped forward, drawing a line on one of those hauling corpses.

The ringleader put himself in the way. The archer swallowed as blue eyes seemed to pierce him truer than any arrow, but he breathed out, and let his shaft fly all the same. It was not his best shot, he knew as soon as he loosed. It would take the slave in the belly, not the heart, but - he blinked, suddenly doubting his eyes.

The slave held the arrow in his hand, inspecting it, as if he had pulled it from a quiver himself. He flicked it away, saying something to a man behind him that spurred a laugh. It echoed across the square.

Bow lowering, the archer swallowed again, looking at his arrow laying in the dust. He did not string another, and no one ordered him to do so.

X

Steve watched from the shadows of the entrance as the officer in charge struggled to deal with the demands of the nobles around him. Many were escapees from the arena, attempting to exert their authority while they stood on pained feet, cut and shredded by the short run to safety, but not all. Word was spreading, carried on by strangled panic and gleeful gossip alike, and the square and streets around the arena grew busy. More nobles arrived, seeking this or that family member who had been attending, and they brought with them their household guards. The cream of the citizenry pushed and shoved and squawked like commoners, all certain that their need was most urgent. By the time someone of actual authority arrived, Steve watched as they and their entourage had to break through the crowd on their horse, pushing to reach the officer besieged by complaints.

"Is that him?" Steve asked the woman by his side. She had been called beautiful once, but someone had sought to take that from her with a knife, and succeeded.

"That's him," she said, muscled figure tensing and untensing in place, like she wanted to surge out into the square. Even scarred and missing her nose, there was a fire in her that had a way of catching the eye. "When you kill him, tell him to remember Jezebel's oath."

"I'll tell him," Steve promised, and some of her tension eased. "Head back to the others. I shouldn't need rescuing, but better safe than sorry."

Jezebel scoffed, but did as asked, departing back down the side of the entry hall, towards the corner around where the best fighters waited should they be needed. She stepped around someone coming from the other way, rapping a knuckle on the armour he had found, before tracing the muscles engraved upon it with a feather light touch, already leaving him behind.

Arthor stopped, staring after her for a moment. He shook his head, jogging up to Steve to join him in his watch. "She always makes me feel like a rabbit before a shadowcat," he said.

"She'll gobble you up if you're not careful," Steve said, eyes still on the crowd of slavers outside. Order was slowly being brought to the crowd, whoever had arrived being someone expected to get the job done.

"What a way to go though," Arthor said.

Steve ignored his dreamy expression. "You ready to go?"

"Aye," the Northman said after a moment. "Let's go bait some slavers."

The mess outside the arena had almost been brought under control by the newcomers when Steve and Arthor walked from the shadows, but a pointed finger and an accusing shout threatened to bring that all undone as they were noticed. The crowd went from almost huddling against the buildings on the far side of the square to looking like they were ready to charge the two of them. Only a cold command from the new leader kept them under control, and a moment later, he began to walk his mount towards them, two of his subordinates following.

They met halfway between the arena entrance and the crowd, coming to a stop a short distance apart. For a moment, they inspected each other, and both groups found the other wanting.

The slaver leader was middle aged and dark haired, calm face revealing nothing and white already creeping up from his temples, but the two with him were younger and less seasoned for it, anger worn clearly. They wore the rich and light fabrics that all nobles of this godforsaken city did, the only allowance for protection the light chain they wore under it, and even then it seemed more theatre to announce themselves as warriors than actual armour. Steve and Arthor were tall, but still they had to look up at the men.

"You have much nerve, walking out here," the leader said, speaking to Steve. His voice was smooth if weathered, and he seemed to dismiss Arthor entirely.

"Well, there's an awful lot of hostages inside," Steve said with a shrug, voice full of implication.

The leader huffed, amused. "I am Zaraz no Loraq, commander of the city guard. What do you want?" He asked the question like it was some dull formality.

"What do I want?" Steve asked, tapping a finger on his chin. "Every chain broken, every slave freed, and every malicious excess and cruelty punished. After that, we can start talking about restitution."

The man to Zaraz's left laughed, involuntarily, but he was ignored.

"And in return?" Zaraz said, no hint of his thoughts showing.

"Peace," Steve said. "Everyone in the city can get on with their lives, and we all avoid a bloody revolution."

"I see," Zaraz said. He was silent for a moment, as if pondering the offer. "Unfortunately, I do not think such a deal is possible."

"That's a pity," Steve said sincerely.

"Allow me to make a counter offer," Zaraz said, his manner still calm. "For every slave you incited to take up arms, a clean death. For every slave who did not, a return to their masters. All you have to do is surrender your hostages without further harm."

"Can't help but notice I'm not mentioned in there," Steve said.

Zaraz inclined his head. "You will, of course, have to suffer greatly before you are allowed to die. There can be no other response to your crimes."

Arthor gargled obnoxiously, and then spat noisily towards the slavers. The glob landed near the hoof of Zaraz's mount.

"I see we're not going to come to an agreement on the big issues today," Steve said, like it was a minor speed bump. "As a show of good faith, I'm willing to release two hostages in return for twenty days of food and water for one thousand people."

"You do not have one thousand slaves in there," the man who had laughed said derisively.

"No, but we need to feed our hostages too," Steve said. "So I'd suggest against poisoning any of it."

"This is something I must consider," Zaraz said.

"We should take them now!" the man said to him, making a cutting gesture at Steve and Arthor, speaking like they weren't standing right there. "They cannot hope to stop us, and we know the savages have already slain those within."

The second man by Zaraz turned an ugly look on the speaker. "The slaves would not dare. They know those hostages are the only thing between them all and their deserved deaths." He sneered at the two men standing before them.

Steve looked at the second man, the lynchpin of their plan. "Kornaz zo Pahl. Your sister visited the Pit today, didn't she?" Steve asked.

Disdain fled, and Kornaz's face went pale with anger. "If you dare -"

"There was going to be a folly later," Arthor said, as if discussing the weather. "Madzi back there-" he gestured at the man still hanging in the entrance "-was going to have three young women coated in honey and thrown naked to wolves." He smirked, a cruel expression that would have looked out of place to anyone who had spoken to him more than once. "I don't know where the keys to the wolf pens are, but we've got a lot of men in there who haven't known a woman for far too long. We can figure something out."

"If you harm a hair on her head, you will live in torment for decades to come," Kornaz said hoarsely.

"Save your threats, you cockless wonder," Arthor said. "You've seen what happens when you send your guards in." The pile of bodies over his shoulder stood in mute testament to his words.

"Meet our demands and your sister will be safe," Steve said. "Fail, and she won't be."

With that, they turned and left, ignoring the enraged shouts in their wake, and the sound of Kornaz being held back by Zaraz.

As soon as they were out of earshot, Steve muttered to Arthor. "That wasn't too over the top, was it?"

"I've seen worse deliveries in Braavosi playhouses," Arthor said. "He'll take the bait."

"If he doesn't, we're in for a long siege."

X

In the end, a wary guard was sent to agree to the second terms Steve had offered, and the details of the exchange were hammered out. The nobles that had fled the arena started to filter away, collected by palanquins and household guards, though not all left. Some had shade cloths erected and tables brought, setting up guarded viewing platforms from which to observe the arena, as if it was only a continuation of the spectacle they had first come to see. One enterprising noble even set up on one of the rooftops, though he swiftly found his perch confiscated by Zaraz for a command post. The far side of the square came to resemble a city under siege, as if fearing a breakout from the arena via the only path left unblocked.

When the food and water was brought, with it came the beat of marching boots, far more regimented than any guard unit that had arrived over the day. Those within the arena couldn't help but fear as they watched the men in spiked caps march in lockstep into the square. Every motion was mirrored by all, each gesture repeated hundreds of times as they turned as one and stamped their spears into the ground, the sounds echoing off the buildings and arena walls. Free men and women knew fear, even with the trust they held in their leader and his plan.

The Unsullied filled the square, almost to the arena walls, but a path had been left through the middle of their ranks, and it was down this that crates and barrels of food and water were brought. They were not brought to the entrance however, but left in the middle of the square, forcing the besieged to emerge to retrieve the bounty. Zaraz waited with it, and he frowned as he watched Arthor approach to treat with him.

Steve would have done it himself, not being one to ask others to take a risk he would not, but he had another task to see to. It was a task that saw him padding silently along a dark tunnel, lit only by the torch he carried, as dust drifted down into his path, dislodged by the marching above. It told him that they were surrounded, their only avenue of escape cut off by the most dangerous soldiers the city had to offer, summoned by Kornaz zo Pahl in a fury, the man bringing the full force of his family's military to bear. The situation was excellent, and soon it would be time to attack.

But first, he needed to see a man about a whip.
 
Over Reach
Grey clouds overhead threatened to drizzle on the two men that watched and observed that day. The supply depot they were inspecting was the first example of a camp that had actually met Steve's standards. He was almost impressed. A short distance from where the Blueburn began after it formed from a confluence of rivers and streams, a rectangular layout had been arranged on flat ground, perhaps one hundred yards long on one side, seventy on another. Palisade walls had been built, and outside them ditches had been dug and mounds erected. Wooden spikes bristled on the mounds and in the ditches. Each corner of the camp had a wooden watchtower, and from a distance, there looked to be one sentry in each at all times. There was one entry and exit per side, though the one that led to the river was the widest, and only a short distance from the makeshift docks that even now had a pair of low sitting oared rivercraft at them. Without elevated ground higher than the low hill they had climbed to view it from, it was difficult to make out the goings on within it, but they could see temporary dwellings had been built along with semi permanent canvas structures that seemed to be warehouses for supplies. It was impossible to tell how many enemies there were defending it, but Steve had a feeling there were at least a few. All told, it was a perfectly serviceable layout to amass and distribute supplies.

"You almost done?" Walt asked. "That patrol is about due around again."

"Almost," Steve said, just putting the final touches on a rough sketch of the depot layout.

They had been cautious in their approach, and it had paid off. Walt and the other veterans had seen them avoid the patrol routes of the camp, aided by the trails said patrols had worn into the land. Like the force they had routed and scattered to the winds the previous week, there was no expectation of a hostile force. Steve smiled faintly as he finished his work, satisfied in the same way a carpenter was after a particularly well fit joint. It seemed that word of his coming had yet to reach the right ears.

"Let's get back to our camp," Steve said, rolling up his parchment. "We've got planning to do."

X

The pair of them slipped away from the depot without being seen, and within the hour were back at the camp the men had made in a dip between two hills. With sentries hunkered atop them, they would see any approaching force long before being seen themselves. Things were more cramped than usual, given their desire to stay hidden, but they had managed. Tents were erected against the poor weather, and a tarp had been suspended over a portion of the horse pen. As Steve and Walt dismounted, Toby was there to take their horses, and the threatened drizzle became rain in truth.

"Any trouble?" Steve asked the kid, handing over Brooklyn's reins.

"Nup," Toby said. His pants were cut off below the knee, ragged, but he wore a quality canvas cloak with a hood to keep the worst of the weather off. Rain droplets hit with a soft splat and rolled down it. "Some of them like the rain, some hate it, but I got that tarp up for 'em."

"Means he badgered us till we did it for him," a nearby soldier said, getting a blanket over a horse's back. His name was Ric, a stocky Riverlander with black hair who hadn't thought twice after getting Steve's offer. "Gave us grief about the work, too."

"That's cos I'm in charge," Toby said. "The boss."

"Uh huh," Ric said, rolling his eyes, though he didn't gainsay him, focusing on his job.

"Where are your shoes, boss?" Steve asked, eyeing Toby's bare, muddy feet.

"Naerys said I didn't hafta wear them," Toby said immediately.

"Did she?" Steve asked.

Toby nodded quickly. "Honest."

Walt didn't bother trying to hold back his amused snort, and Toby stuck out his tongue at him.

There was an amused glitter in Walt's eye, but Steve spoke up before the old man could do more than open his mouth. "Have the new mounts finished settling in?"

"Yeah, they've all sorted themselves," Toby reported. He handed the reins of their mounts off to Ric, and the man led them away. "One herd now. Redbloom and Fury stepped up, Quicksilver too."

"That's good," Steve said. "Well done." He knew there had been some concern over integrating so many new horses without conflict, but Toby had managed it with apparent ease. Every member of the company now had a mount and a spare.

"Weren't nothin'," Toby said, kicking at the ground.

"Remember to wash your feet once you're done," Steve said.

"Yeah, Naerys said," Toby grumbled. A whinny caught his attention and he turned. The rain was making some of the horses frisky, while others were trying to crowd under the cover. "Bye."

"That boy," Walt said, more amused than anything.

Steve shook his head, a slight smile on his face. "Come on, let's get out of this weather."

"Youth," Walt said, derisive tone belied by the look in his eye. "I'm going to see what I can pick up from that glaive monster." He glanced over to where Keladry was leading a small group of mostly knights and the odd man-at-arms through more advanced polearm forms.

They split, Walt heading for the spot on the slope of one hill that Keladry had claimed, and Steve making for one of the two larger tents in the camp. One was the main tent they had picked up all the way back in King's Landing, but the other was the doctor's tent, doing double duty as Corivo's workspace and sleeping area.

Steve ducked in, out of the rain, and looked around. It was divided by a cloth wall, the larger area for the doctor's work arranged around a long table with the odd bloodstain on it, and another smaller but cleaner table against the left wall, several cloth wrapped books on it. The second area, to the right, was Corivo's personal area and given the emptiness of the first, he assumed he was there.

"Corivo?" Steve called. "You there?"

"Yes, one moment," Corivo's voice answered, and there was the sound of rustling. He emerged through a flap in the wall, book in hand with a thumb marking his place. "Has someone hurt themselves again?"

"No - again?" Steve asked.

"Foolishness in training and a squashed nose," Corivo said. In the time since Gulltown, he had grown out his moustache, and it was beginning to curl up at the sides. "Not broken, thankfully. Please, sit," he said, gesturing to a pair of folding wood and cloth stools by the smaller table.

"I thought we were past that," Steve said, pulling out the stool and taking a seat. The slow patter of rain against the canvas of the tent was a steady backdrop.

"An accident, though that didn't stop your second in command from expressing his disapproval," Corivo said, taking the second seat, his back to the operating table. He made a face. "Nor did it prevent the extra repetitions for the group that came after."

"Fair," Steve said, not even bothering to try and conceal his smirk.

Corivo waved a finger at him. "One day you will meet someone in finer form than yourself, and I will laugh."

"If you say so," Steve said.

"What does bring you here, if not that?" Corivo asked. He set his book on his knee, still with his thumb holding his place.

"I wanted to check in on the state of the wounded," Steve said. "See how they're recovering."

"Ah," Corivo said, gaze going distant as he considered. "Superficial injuries have healed, and what I feared was a fracture was not. Ser Arland should refrain from any infantry charges, but his knee is otherwise fit to fight. The concussion, I am still concerned, and he should remain in the guard squad for another week. Two, I would prefer."

Steve nodded slowly. The fight at the Sestor holdfast had not been without consequence, even if they had gotten off more lightly than anyone would have gambled. "Solid work," he said.

"My thanks," the olive skinned man said, inclining his head. "More so for your information on the long term consequences of head injuries. It is not a subject that I have found great knowledge on."

"I promised to share what I know," Steve said, shrugging.

Corivo gave him a considering look for a moment. "You know how much this knowledge is worth."

"I do."

"I'm not sure what I expected," Corivo said, lips quirking in a slight smile.

"You'll save lives," Steve said. "My men's lives. Seems a fair deal."

Corivo tapped his book against his knee. "What do you intend when the injuries build up?" he asked. "I have seen objective raids like this, and I have seen long term incursions, but never both from a small force."

"If we get to the stage that we can't safely operate as a fighting force while protecting the wounded, we'll retreat and link up with incoming Baratheon forces," Steve said. "The company has greater value than the degree of disruption to the Reach that would come from spending it against them."

"You don't strike me as the type to adhere to that reasoning," Corivo said.

"I don't buy into that kind of calculus, but I've had to talk around those that do," Steve said. "Part of that value is the value of my soldiers as people."

"The campaign has been illuminating," Corivo said, nodding. "I had thought it to be the Westerosi manner, but that is not quite true, no?"

Steve shook his head. "I've adapted my strategy for the campaign, but no, it's not. If we link up with a larger army, we'll see how they wage war."

Corivo considered that for a moment. "I have been told that Westerosi wars are like that of the Century of Blood."

"The century of what?" Steve asked, brows shooting up.

"A chaotic period of upheaval and power struggles that suffused much of Essos," Corivo said. "We could speak for many days on the topic, and it is not a pleasant discussion."

"I'm going to have to sit down in a library for a few weeks after this is all sorted," Steve said. Between Naerys and Keladry there were few things that couldn't be explained to him, but he'd pay a lot for an encyclopaedia like the ones SHIELD had given him after waking up.

"You paramour will be pleased," Corivo said, his smile showing white teeth, "though you may find yourself spending more than a few weeks."

Steve huffed a laugh. "If we take out a large enough force, I could seize the paychest and buy her a library of her own. I can't see myself prying her out of one otherwise."

"She was most disappointed that my books were all written in High Valyrian," Corivo said. "But - paychests, you mean to imply that the Westerosi operate as the free companies do?"

"You mean your mercenary companies?" Steve asked, thinking. "I'm not actually sure. I think most soldiers here serve as a form of tax, or service owed. I might be making assumptions from home."

"The grizzled one, Walt, would know," Corivo said.

"He would," Steve said, but his attention had been caught by something else. "Do you mean that mercenary companies in Essos run around with all their wealth?" He couldn't say the idea didn't intrigue him. It offered…possibilities.

"To a point," Corivo said. "The Golden Company is renowned for its members wearing their wealth on their person, but any company above a certain…" he gestured, searching for a word, "capability, will keep their treasures in a bank." He gave Steve a look. "Why?"

"I have plans, and they need money," Steve said, like he wasn't talking about the destruction of the slave industry in Essos. "I'll probably end up fighting a few of those free companies at some point. Seems like a good idea to take their measure."

"As you say," Corivo said. "Though I imagine your service in this conflict will earn you a pretty coin."

"Oh, I'm not contracted," Steve said, waving a hand.

"I'm sorry?" Corivo said, blinking.

"This is…I guess you'd call it a personal matter," Steve said. "I'm friends with some of the people at the heart of the matter."

The doctor regarded him for a long moment. "It becomes easier and easier to see how you inspire such loyalty," Corivo said.

Steve shrugged. He'd been accused of being willing to take a bullet for strangers in the street before, but he knew his baggage, and he wasn't about to bring it up now. "You mentioned serving with a free company during your apprenticeship?"

"Yes, the Windblown," Corivo said. "It was a new company when I joined my master there, but they have grown, and…"

The rain continued to drizzle softly against the canvas. They spoke for a while more, and Steve learned about life with a free company in Essos. Parts were interesting, more informative, and some quietly infuriating. It would be some time before the information could be put to use, but he remembered it all the same. He left Corivo to his own pursuits and emerged to see Keladry's training session coming to an end, the men walking down the slope of the hill. One man slipped on the wet grass to much laughter and jeering, though it was without malice. Mid-morning was starting to be left behind, and soon he would have to get a move on with the planning.

The grey clouds overhead made him pause, however, and he stared up at them for a long moment. Rain fell on his face, but he ignored it, his right hand twitching. It had been some time - months - since he had last tried to call Mjolnir. Not since a stormy evening in Harrenhal.

For a moment, he considered waiting, or going elsewhere first, but he highly doubted the hammer was close enough that it would arrive in his hand before he could cease his call. He was just going to see if it was possible. There was a flash of phantom pain in his hand, but he pushed past it. He needed to try.

Steve reached out, not physically, seeking the connection. For a long moment, there was nothing. No response, no thread of connection coming to him. But then -

Pain, sheer agony shot up his arm, and the only reason he didn't scream was because his muscles had locked tight in response. He could smell cooked pork, and the memory of a metal coffin flashed through his mind, but then it was driven out by the torment.

- and he pushed the connection away, willing it to be gone. A heartbeat later, the anguish stopped, and he stumbled, jaw clenched near hard enough to crack his teeth. The scent of cooked pork did not go away, and the pain lingered.

"Ser, are you alright?"

Steve fought to master himself, looking up. It was Ser Henry, fresh from Keladry's training, and he was looking at him in concern. He managed a jerky nod. "I'm fine," he forced out. "Thanks."

Henry was dubious, but nodded slowly, obeying the unspoken command and continuing on his way. He looked back once before moving around the corner of the healing tent and out of sight.

When he was gone, Steve looked down at his hand, slowly turning it over to see his palm.

The affected skin was a mix of black and red, and yellow blisters were already swelling up. A path had been burnt across his palm, a thick line, and amidst the damage he could make out a familiar pattern.

Slowly, Steve turned to reenter Corivo's tent. His mind was full of worries, but they were distant, second to the immediate moment, and he felt disconnected. He would need a salve for this.

X

What had once been their travelling tent had become the commander's tent, and the focal point of the camp. Steve and Naerys still had their 'rooms' within it, but for the most part it had been given over to a planning room. Unlike in Corivo's workspace, a table was a luxury and not a need, so they had not spent precious baggage space on it. Instead, those involved in the planning of the assault on the supply depot were gathered in a circle, some sitting on folding stools, others standing. All were looking down on the sketch that Steve had made of the depot earlier, the breaking clouds allowing enough sun through to illuminate it. The wind was still present, blowing against canvas walls.

"Not as bad as that Gee Cee camp on Bloodstone," Erik said, breaking the silence. His hands were in his pockets as he looked down at the map over Walt's shoulder.

Walt gave a disgusted grunt, rubbing at the old arrow scar on his cheek. "Better not be," he said, shifting on his stool.

"If we're not thorough, a rider could escape easily," Keladry said, across from him, her eyes fixed on the sketch. She still wore her navy and white gambeson, its bulk obscuring the shape of her torso, and her arms were crossed as she thought.

"Patrols will be the issue," Walt said. "They'll rabbit if they come back to see it taken."

"We could begin by ambushing the patrols?" Henry suggested, also standing behind Walt. "Take them out, then close in on the depot." Like Keladry, he still wore his gambeson after the training session, though perhaps for different reasons.

"Unless they're fools, they'll have rotating patrols," Yorick said, scratching at his blond fringe. He stood behind Keladry, and he looked at the others in the tent as he spoke. "They would be wise to our coming."

The last two squad leaders kept their counsel to themselves, not yet comfortable with voicing their thoughts on strategy before knights and old soldiers. Humfrey and Osric stood shoulder to shoulder with their backs to the tent flap, listening.

"I'd rather not assault the depot outright," Steve said, sitting across from them, speaking at last. His hand was throbbing, but he ignored it, as well as the urge to fiddle with the bandage wrapped around it. "Danger aside, you're all right about the patrols." They still had time before an organised response could be brought to bear against them. Not for nothing had they seized every horse and left their prisoners without shoes or excess supplies to trudge to the nearest holdfast. Even so, a horseman riding hard carrying word of a force striking at supply points would hasten that response greatly.

"So we cannot take them without alerting the camp, and we cannot gamble on catching them afterwards," Henry said.

"We could," Steve said, "but I don't want to. Gamble, I mean."

Small smiles were shared at his blunt words.

"What if we snuck in at night?" Robin asked. He stood at Steve's back, and he swallowed at the sudden attention on him. "Do they still patrol at night?"

"Not this lot," Walt said, considering. "Not with what we've seen of them. They feel safe."

"Sentries, and maybe a group sleeping near their horses," Erik opined.

"These buildings," Keladry said, pointing at two long and narrow buildings by the west wall. "Are they the barracks?" They stood out from the other structures within, being some of the few made of wood rather than canvas.

"Likely," Steve said. "With how long this camp has been here, they won't have the men sleeping under canvas still." His hand was starting to itch, and he flexed it, trying to gain relief with the bandage. A few eyes flicked to it, but nothing was said.

"If we gained entry at night, we could bottle those sleeping within," Keladry said.

"I'll be Lord of the Eyrie before the company can sneak up on them," Yorick said, though he didn't sound completely against the idea.

"It'd be a small force to lead, and the rest to follow," Erik said, scratching at his fading ginger stubble.

Walt made a noise of agreement. "Bulk of them in the barracks, one sentry in each tower, whatever ready response they have, and call it…one pair patrolling the camp."

"That's a lot of guesswork," Steve said, non-judgemental.

"I'm old and scrappy, so it's good guesswork," Walt said.

"You're not even fifty," Steve said.

"I said old, not ancient," Walt said.

"I woulda said ancient," Erik said, needling his old comrade.

"You woulda said a lot of things, it's why you're missing that tooth," Walt said.

"I volunteer my squad for the force," Humfrey said, speaking up for the first time.

There was a pause as the others took a moment to refocus on the matter at hand.

"Fu- balls," Erik said. He wasn't alone in his disappointment, but some thought more swiftly than others.

"I volunteer mine for a mounted response, in case of runners," Henry said quickly.

"One squad won't be enough to secure the camp," Yorick said. "My squad and I could take the opposite side to Humfrey's, then secure the docks."

"Alright, alright," Steve said, raising his left hand, smiling. "I appreciate your enthusiasm. Are we all agreed on a night time sneak attack?"

There was only a moment of further thought before he was answered by nods.

"Then here's how we'll do it…"

X

The moon was bright that night, but the night sky was streaked with clouds, leaving the landscape of rolling hills and fields dappled in shadow. It was through these shadows that Steve and his men crept, following the creases in the fields and staying low, hoping to avoid the attention of the depot sentries as they approached from the west.

From the east, Ser Yorick led his own squad, following the river and the thick trees that bordered it. Without any way to communicate, Steve felt a thread of disquiet, like they were on a clock he couldn't see, but he strangled it, focusing on his own task. Beyond their two separate approaches, they needed to get the job done before the mounted squad drew near. An effort to catch any who slipped their net could easily give the game away before they were ready.

Brigandine was leagues better than plate for their task, and Steve was thankful he had paid extra to have the helms and gorgets scuffed and darkened. Having left his plate behind that night, the most reflective thing about them was the shield on his back, but he was long practised in ensuring that there would be no glint of light from it to give them away. The final approach was yet to come, but they were closer than he and Walt had been earlier that day, and the alarm was yet to be raised.

"Ser," Robin whispered. "I can make the shot from here."

Steve raised a fist, Humfrey mirroring him halfway down the line, and they stopped, half hidden behind a rolling slope. "You're sure?" They were less than one hundred metres from the walls, but not by much.

Robin nodded, taking an arrow from his quiver, and that was enough for Steve. He looked to Humfrey and spoke softly. "You will hold here until Robin takes his shot. Once the sentry is dealt with, rush the gate, quietly, and I'll have it open for you."

"Aye ser," Humfrey said, even and steady. He had come a long way from being a barely trained villager fighting against clansmen, even if he had killed two in his first fight.

"Robin, you take your shot as soon as you see me make my move," Steve said. He spent a long moment looking over Humfrey's squad. A mix of smallfolk and men at arms, the fifteen of them were crouched, leaning against the slope, and there was a mix of caution and eagerness in their frames. He had trained them as best he could, but now it was on them to put it into action. "Godspeed. I'll see you all afterwards."

There was no answer, but every man touched a knuckle to their forehead or ducked their heads. Steve turned and made for the river, disappearing into the night, and they settled in to wait.

Save for the thick line of trees on either bank of the river, there was little cover beyond depressions in the fallow fields. Had it been daytime, or had the cloud cover been less, he would have been completely exposed to any sentry to glance his way. But it wasn't, and he wasn't. Steve made it to his goal in a quick minute, a tree that was too far from the camp to be worth the effort of removing, in line with the north side wall. He could see the sentry in the tower clearly. The man was sitting down, chest and up above the walls of his perch, and he had removed his helm, though he still wore a chain coif. He was looking towards the river, keeping an eye on the boats or perhaps just appreciating the way the moon reflected from its slow moving surface.

Steve watched, profile hidden against the tree, and waited for long heartbeats. When he judged the moment right, he moved swiftly, crossing the distance to the wall in moments. The spike filled ditch he stepped over in one long stride, slipping between the spikes on the mound behind it without slowing. The mound served as a platform for him to leap over the wall in a single bound, and he collided with the side of the tower platform, grasping the top with his left hand. The sentry was looking over in confusion, and confusion turned to alarm as he saw the man clinging to the outside of his post. He was drawing in a breath to shout, one hand going to the dagger at his hip, when Steve vaulted over and kicked him in the jaw as hard as he could.

The man's neck snapped audibly and he collapsed, but Steve was there to catch him before he could land with a clatter of maille. He rose up in time to hear the faint twang of a bow, followed by a pained exhale and the sound of someone falling to one knee. There was a second twang, and a soft thud. He paused, listening, but after a long moment all remained quiet, and the sentries at the far end of the depot didn't so much as twitch, continuing their watch.

It wasn't easy to clamber down the tower with one hand, but he managed, sliding down and using his good hand and feet to arrest his momentum, hopping off when he could land quietly. Inside the camp proper now, he could see that his first impression had been correct - whoever had organised it knew what they were doing, the lanes straight and true, buildings and canvas tents arranged in blocks. There was no time to inspect them more closely however, and he darted along towards the gate between the wall and the wooden building that they suspected to be the barracks. The gate was barred, but it was the work of a moment to raise it, and then the gate was creaking open to let in Humfrey and his men. They hurried in, slipping to the side and out of view of anyone who might walk along the lane that ran all the way down to the gate on the east side.

"The barracks?" Humfrey asked, voice hoarse with the whisper.

Steve nodded. On either side of the west gate, and against the wall, if it wasn't them there wasn't a second option. "Detail four men to block the doors. The rest of you will go to the stables and lock them down," he said. Going by the size of the buildings, there could be twenty men in each or there could be forty, but that wouldn't matter if they were trapped within, or better yet unaware of the intrusion. "I'll make sure the camp is clear."

Gestures and whispers conveyed orders, but Steve left them to it, venturing alone deeper into the depot. It was only caution that said there might be guards on patrol, but better to check than to be caught unawares. He prowled down the lanes, checking the camp in a grid pattern. The stable was by the south gate, so he checked the rest of camp first, the minutes spent stretching out as he strained his senses. The night air was cool, and in the stillness every step seemed to crunch loudly in the dirt. He couldn't help but inspect the temporary 'warehouses' that much of the camp housed. They almost looked like marquee tents, wooden stakes holding up canvas roofs so that the crates and barrels within could be attended to from all sides, no doorway entrance creating a bottleneck. The supplies they held were stacked high, almost to the ceiling, too high to be able to look through and see the other lanes. He continued searching, ears pricked.

He found nothing. Either there were no patrolling guards, or they had the devil's own luck in avoiding him. He caught a glimpse of Robin clambering up into the sentry tower that he had made vacant, keeping his bow below its side, out of sight, and he gave a two fingered salute in acknowledgement, receiving one in turn. Things were going as well as could be hoped.

Then, he heard an angry call, and sounds of a scuffle. A horse whinnied loudly. At the same time, he heard a snap of stone on flesh from the east.

His men could handle whomever they were fighting at the stable, but Yorick's squad would be slowed by the locked gate. He was already running for the gate when he heard another sling shot whistling through the air, and a loud clang as it hit a helm. An oath of pain followed, and Steve reached the east gate in time to see the last sentry rising back up, one hand on his head, the other reaching for a rope hanging from a small bell.

Had his shield been whole, the throw would have been easy, but his shield was not whole. It was broken, and his hand was burnt. The bell rang once, twice, sounding out in the night, and then the sentry's head snapped back as something hit him in the face. Alive or dead, he fell back against the tower wall and slumped out of sight.

Steve lifted the bar from the gate and tossed it over his shoulder, dragging the gates open, and then he was sprinting back towards the barracks. The bell had rang only briefly, but it surely would have woken some, and from there more would wake. The staccato of hooves caught his ear, close and growing closer, and he was passing through the central intersection of the camp when he caught sight of the horse and rider. The man's look of determination turned to one of almost comical surprise, and Steve saw the moment he decided to ride him down. Stopping in place, he waited as the rider neared, as if frozen with indecision. The man was unarmed, and had a split lip, but his mount at full gallop would still be enough to kill most men.

Most men, but not Steve Rogers.

The horse neared, and Steve jumped, twisting, clearing the horse with ease. The rider had a bare moment to gape before he was backhanded off his mount, flying through the air and wheezing at the blow to his chest. He landed heavily in the dirt, twitching and stunned, but Steve had no time to see to him. He could hear a clamour at the barracks, and his men needed his aid.

He ran, long legs eating up the remaining distance, and he arrived in time to see two of his men bracing against one of the barrack doors. Something slammed against it on the other side, rocking them back, but they held firm with hard earned strength. Their spears acted as bars, fed through the handle to prevent it from being opened inwards. Those within the barracks were well and truly awake, and he could hear similar struggles taking place at the other doors. Across the lane, the door closest had no men holding it, but instead a wall of crates, three deep at the door.

Steve placed a hand on the door, and when the next charge came, it barely shifted. A pained cuss sounded from behind the door.

"Ser?" one man asked.

"Head to the other barracks," Steve said. "I'll handle this." There was another impact on the door and a loud crash, like something was being used as a battering ram, but again the door only rattled. "Take your spears."

Neither man hesitated, taking out the spears they had used as bars and taking off at a run. When it came to feats of strength, there wasn't a man in the company that doubted their Captain. Again there came a crash, but this time something broke, and it wasn't Steve or the door. More curses sounded, and he decided to take care of things before they hurt themselves.

The hinges had seen better days, and the door was stiff as Steve opened it. Creaking, it opened inwards, revealing the interior to him. Rows of bunk beds ran the length of the building, roughmade and with stretched canvas for mattresses. More important were the men who had been sleeping on them, many half dressed and half armoured. Two men held the remains of a trunk between them, and they were openly befuddled as they stared at the open door.

"I think I see the problem," Steve said, trying and failing to hold back a smirk. "This door opens inwards, and you were trying to push it out."

The chest was dropped as the first man, shirtless and with an impressive brown moustache, lowered his head and rushed him barehanded. He meant to tackle Steve out of the way and leave the exit open, but he found instead an immovable wall of muscle, less give to it than the wooden walls of the building itself. What would have been a perfect example of a tackle, folding Steve over his shoulder and carrying him back, instead left him in a deep guillotine hold, though it wasn't for long.

Steve grabbed him by the hem of his pants and threw him up into the ceiling with a great crash. When he came down as gravity demanded, he landed on his fellow battering ram enthusiast, trapping him under his stunned bulk.

"Who's next?" Steve asked.

There were many volunteers. The door at the far end of the building was left almost alone as the men-at-arms flowed towards the false promise of escape. The first was met with a loud open handed slap, spinning him as he was knocked to the right, and the second caught the backhand, sending him careening into a bunk to the left, thoroughly rattled.

The next man had a dagger, and advanced with wide swipes, trying to force Steve to step back as much as cut him. Instead he turned and stepped in through the door, ruining the slash. The dagger came up for his neck, but Steve caught it with his left hand, allowing the blade to slide between his fingers, catching the hand wielding it in his own. He twisted his wrist, and with a crack the man's own broke, prying a scream from his throat at the unexpected pain. Steve swept his legs out from under him with one foot, and he landed heavily, rolling out of the way as best he could despite the pain.

The next five men didn't provide any more of a challenge, and Steve handed out slaps and backhands with alacrity. One hand may be burnt and swaddled in bandages, but the day he couldn't hold a doorway against regular folk with one hand was the day he retired. There were still a good three dozen men in the building, but suddenly they were looking a lot less eager to get past him, some glancing back at the other door.

A panicked surge towards the door that three of his men were holding wasn't ideal. He took a deceptively casual stance. "Now, we can keep going, or you can go back to bed," he said, sweeping his gaze over them. "But one way or another, you'll be taking a nap." He raised his left hand in silent threat.

"You want us to let you just take the camp?" someone called in challenge.

"I want you to stay in your barracks so I don't have to kill any more of you," Steve said bluntly.

Several men looked to those on the ground, but they were still shifting and groaning, some pulling themselves out of the way, and they were confused, but then they realised what it must mean for an enemy knight to be in the heart of their camp, menacing them in their own barracks.

"You stay in here and don't make trouble, and you'll be released unharmed once we're done here," Steve said. "Otherwise…"

The group was too large to judge its members individually, but he could feel the mood wavering between keyed up and overwhelmed by his display.

A clatter of hooves approached, and Steve stepped back through the door to see who approached. It was one of Humfrey's squad, and the horse was a new one.

"We got them all Ser," the man said. "The camp is yours."

"Thank you Robert," Steve said. He glanced back at those within the building. They hadn't made any move in his apparent distraction, but they had still heard his words. "Well?"

"You took the camp?" the same man amongst them asked, apparently the new spokesman.

"I could be lying," Steve said. "But the sentries aren't ringing their bells, you're trapped in your barracks, and my soldier here is riding one of your horses."

Another horse approached, and this time it was one of Yorick's squad. "Captain," the man said. It was Draga, a rare Northman found in the Vale. There was blood in his black beard. "Boats are taken, and their crew."

"Well done," Steve said. He turned back to the milling men-at-arms. "Got the supply boats, too."

"...fine."

"Fine what?"

"We'll stay penned up in here," the same man said. "On our word."

"Everyone agrees with this?" Steve asked the room at large. There was a round of ayes, some more grudging than others, but he was satisfied. "Where's your commander?" he asked.

"He had the night squad in the stables," came the answer.

Steve glanced at Robert in question. Robert shook his head, dragging a finger across his throat. "I'll be keeping you all separate for now," he said, "but I'll have my doctor see to any of the badly wounded. If anyone tries to leave, you will be stopped."

With that final warning, the door was pulled closed with a loud slam, the damage done to it requiring more force than usual.

"Robert, stay on this door," Steve ordered. "I'll send some people to help you secure it soon."

"Aye ser."

Steve was already striding away, heading for the stables. "Draga, back to Yorick, fill him in on what happened. Henry should be close, and I want a rider sent to him and to the rest of the company. Tell Keladry to bring them inside the walls and begin processing what we have."

"Captain," Draga said, wheeling his horse around and cantering north.

Getting a move on towards the stables, Steve tempered his concern with cautious optimism. The camp hadn't been taken clean, but it had been taken, and now it was just a matter of cleaning it up.

X

"How bad is it?" Steve asked. His arms were folded across his chest, and the room stank of horse.

"It's bad," Corivo said. He didn't look up, keeping his head out of the light cast by the torch that Ren was holding for him. "Though, it could be worse."

On a bench before him, made from crates and covered in spare canvas, a man lay, one pant leg cut off and used as a rag to soak up blood. He was grimacing in pain as Corivo worked on the deep wound in his leg with needle and thread, sweat beading on his forehead.

"How's the pain Ed?" Steve asked. The blond man had been with him since the adventure in the mountains, and now he was in the Reach with a sword wound through his thigh.

"Not as bad as your marching songs," Ed said. He tried to grin, but only managed to make his beard twitch.

"Now you're just being mean spirited," Steve said. "Want another dose?"

"Well, if you insist," Ed said.

Carefully, Steve held the wineskin for him, and Ed craned his neck up to sip at the Arbor Gold it held.

"Seems wrong," Ed said, "to kill a man and then steal his wine."

"I wouldn't worry," Humfrey said, standing at the foot of the makeshift bench. "You were too busy cursing him out while I killed him."

Rather than carry the wounded man somewhere, the doctor had been brought to Ed, and the stable turned into a makeshift workspace for the Myrman. Also present in the room was the corpse of the camp commander, still in his gambeson and chain, though his face was a bloody mess.

"I woulda had him," Ed argued. He sucked in a breath as Corivo tightened his stitches.

"Bandage," Corivo said, and Ren handed them over. The doctor guided Ed to raise his leg enough so the wound could be wrapped and the man did so, groaning.

"What's this complaining?" Steve asked. "Anyone would think you'd been stabbed."

Ed laughed, only to groan again. "Yeah, could be worse. Could be out of the war entirely."

There was a long moment where no one answered.

The wounded man lost what humour he had, and he fought to push himself up. "But you said it could be worse-!"

"'Worse' is you bleeding out before the fight is over," Corivo said, still wrapping the wound. "There is an artery - well. It was not cut, and you are alive."

Ed grew paler, and let himself fall back against the bench. "What will I do? If I can't fight-"

"-then you're still a member of the company," Steve said. "You'll heal. It'll just take time." He glanced over at Corivo, and the man tilted his head fractionally one way then another. "Even if you don't get back full movement, you're still covered by my guarantee."

A tension seemed to ease from the man, and he nodded. "What do I do in the meanwhile then?"

"Well, much as I'm sure Walt would love to have you doing his busywork," Steve said, and Ed froze, "you've got the kind of steady hands that I think Corivo would find useful in an assistant."

Corivo paused in his work, looking up.

"If Corivo is amenable to that, that is," Steve said.

"Assistant," Corivo said, looking like he'd like to stroke his moustache but for the blood on his hands. "This word, it is not the one before journeyman and master?"

"No, that's apprentice," Steve said.

"Hmm," Corivo said. He resumed his bandaging, tying it off. "He could be useful, in one or two weeks, once he can stand easily."

"I would - yes, thank you ser," Ed said.

"That's sorted then," Steve said. He handed over the wineskin. "Make sure you enjoy this. Ren, you shadow Corivo until he doesn't need you, then go find Keladry. We'll stay here tomorrow - today - and set off the day after, once we're rested."

Ed bowed his head as best he could while lying down.

"Yes Captain," Ren said, with a little more intensity than was warranted, but Steve was used to it.

"Humfrey, walk with me," Steve said. He turned and left the stables behind, and after a moment of surprise, Humfrey followed.

The camp had well and truly been captured now, two sentries in each corner tower and a squad at the docks. The barracks were under guard, and some of the warehouse tents had been rearranged so that the troops could get some sleep without needing to do more work than was needed. Quiet conversations drifted through the camp as the excitement of the night came to an end.

Steve walked down the main camp lane, heading north, and Humfrey walked with him, behind at first, but at his side once Steve nudged him forward. While not as big as the likes of Hugo or the twins, he was still a broad shouldered man, and the training and food had seen him fill out well. With the moon no longer obscured by clouds, his scalp almost shone in its light.

"So, you killed the commander," Steve said as they walked.

Humfrey glanced at him from the corner of his eye. "Not my first kill."

"No, that would be those clansmen that raided your home," Steve said.

Humfrey grunted.

"You had a spear then, right?" Steve asked.

"Yeah," Humfrey said. "Walt taught us."

Steve was quiet, boots crunching in the dirt as they went.

"Not as good as Keladry, I don't think anyone is," Humfrey added, filling the silence.

"Keladry's one of the best I've seen with a polearm," Steve said. "You didn't use a spear on the commander."

"No, I -" he cut himself off, swallowing the explanation he was going to give.

"Saw the knight's face," Steve said. "Didn't die particularly well."

"No ser," Humfrey said. His hands, bruised and scabbing, flexed gingerly.

They reached the north gate, and came to a stop. The river was visible from there, the gates open, and a section of the trees on either side of the two small piers had been cut down. For a moment, Steve just watched the reflection of the moon on its flat surface.

"I thought he killed him," Humfrey said. "Ed." He ran a hand over his scalp.

"Walt tells me that you and Ed are cousins," Steve said.

"You spoke - right. Yeah," Humfrey said.

"The problem isn't that you killed him," Steve said at length. "This is war. It's not even that you beat him to death. Do you know what it is?"

Humfrey set his mouth in a grimace and nodded. "Yes Captain."

Steve waited.

"I didn't need to kill him. I could have stopped," Humfrey said, scar pulling at his eye. "I was just - angry."

"I know anger," Steve said, and something in his tone made Humfrey swallow, even though he knew it wasn't directed at him.

"I can step down from squad leader," Humfrey said. "There's a few lads who would be-"

"What will you do next time?"

"Ser?"

"Next time someone in your squad gets hurt, or killed," Steve said. "You've only got the one cousin, but I know one of your friends is in your squad, and the others will become just as close over the war. What will you do then?"

"I'll…I'd stop," Humfrey said.

"Would you?" Steve asked. He turned away from the river, looking Humfrey in the eye. "Would you stop?"

Humfrey met his gaze. "I would, ser."

Steve watched him for a few long heartbeats, taking his measure. Humfrey swallowed, but didn't look away. "I believe you," he said. "Get your squad sorted and bunked down for the night. We'll deal with the camp in the morning."

Humfrey let out a breath he didn't know he'd been holding. "Yes Captain." He turned, heading into the camp. He was a few paces away when the Captain's voice called out again.

"Humfrey?"

He turned, heart skipping a beat.

"You've given me your word," Steve said.

Humfrey nodded, once, and the look in his eye said he understood what he had given. Steve turned back to the river, letting him go, and listened as his footsteps faded. The moon was bright, and the reflection was picturesque on the river.

It had been a long day.

X x X

A day and a night later, Steve and his soldiers rode west, and behind them they left a tall column of smoke. It was the smoke of the camp walls, of the gates, of the towers, the buildings, of every last crate of grain or drained barrel. Spare weapons and armour had been thrown on to blacken and warp, even the supply boats had their masts cut down and their oars removed to add to the conflagration. By the time the fire had burnt itself out, nothing would remain of use to any passing army. What horses the camp had were requisitioned, the best of the supplies taken to top up their stores, and the prisoners left in the field outside, left without shoes and with just enough supplies of their own to reach civilisation if they stretched them.

Sullen eyes watched as they went, shadowed by the growing smoke, but the men of the Reach were beaten and they knew it. They could only watch as the column of riders rode west, white star banner flapping at its head. Watch, and know that they would not be the last to fall victim to them.

On the advice of Walt and the other experienced campaigners, they stayed away from the river as they travelled, keeping to smaller paths. At times, the trails they followed narrowed to the point that they could only travel in single file, but the decision proved fruitful a day after leaving the camp, when a group of fifty men were seen marching east, likely making for the fading remains of the smoke column that still lingered. Warned by outriders, they were able to watch, concealed, as the small force passed by.

"They can't have come from too far away," Steve said, laying near the top of the hill his troops were hiding behind, looking down.

"Carrying their vittles with them, not overloaded, no wagon," Walt said. "Gotta be another holdfast within a day's ride."

"We should drop in on them," Steve said. He began to crawl back down the hill until he could stand without fear of being seen. "Robin, stay here and keep watch, then come get me when they're gone."

The holdfast was nearby, and without the extra men garrisoned there, there was little it could do when Steve led a charge through the gates. It was almost becoming rote, the securing of the bailey and the forced surrender of the defenders. Rote also was the destruction of supplies and war goods, and familiar was the look on the face of the landed knight. Less familiar was the way they lingered in the small settlement, just long enough for the force of fifty to return to be ambushed. Tired from days of marching to bring word of the destroyed camp, they were overwhelmed and outmanoeuvred without loss of life, something that Steve considered a personal achievement.

They had brought with them some few of the men captured at the camp, and it was those men who had the pleasure of surrendering to the white star banner for a second time. Steve tried not to find amusement in the looks on their faces, but he was a good man, not a great one. Shoes were confiscated, horses were seized, and again they marched west, looking for more trouble to cause.

Five days later, the small paths and trails they were following folded back into the main road by the river. Steve ordered extra screening riders as a precaution, but the sky was blue, and there were purple flowers growing in the fields. Despite their business, there was still beauty to be found, and Steve found himself enjoying the day. When Naerys rode up to join him, the day only improved.

"Naerys," Steve said as she fell in beside him. He had been riding with Robin, but the kid had seen her coming, and dropped back without comment.

"Steve," Naerys said. "What are you smiling about?"

"Well, I was just wondering if the view could get any better, and then it did."

Two spots of colour bloomed in Naerys' cheeks, and she gave him an arch look. "Is that the way a captain should be speaking to his quartermaster?"

Steve didn't answer, just gazing at her for a few long heartbeats.

"Steve?" Naerys asked.

"Oh, I'm sorry," Steve said. "I was distracted by the way the sun is shining on your hair."

There was a snicker behind them.

"Steve!" Naerys said, blush brightening.

"Naerys," Steve said.

"Behave," she said, but her eyes darted to his lips for a split second. "You too Robin."

The snickering stopped.

"Yeah Robin, behave," Steve said. "What brings you up here?"

"I've finished reading through what we found at the supply depot," Naerys said, ignoring his cheek. "Putting the pieces together with what we copied at the holdfasts, I think I've got a hold on the plan for the supply situation, in this region at least."

"Lay it on me," Steve said, all business.

"They were expecting another three months of shipments at the depot," Naerys said, "at which point the camp would be abandoned in stages."

"You think the Reach army is expected in three months then?"

"No!" Naerys said. "I mean, at first I did, but then I thought that the army won't be running their supplies down to the gristle before resupplying, not with how well organised they are otherwise, so why would they arrive and pick it all up in one go?" Her tone was excited, like she had solved a puzzle.

"So?" Steve asked, leading.

"Between how much space they had set aside, and when they had planned to start breaking it down, how much they had in the holdfasts we took and how much those lordly troops were carrying on themselves, I think as much as half the supplies from the depot are going to be sent on to Reach forces after they invade the Stormlands," Naerys said, voice in a rush.

"Supplied over land?" Steve asked, frowning in consideration. "That's a long way for a supply train."

"That's what I thought too," Naerys said. "But they don't need to supply far, just far enough - say, any Reach forces that stay in the western Stormlands, far from resupply by sea."

"Huh," Steve said, thinking as Brooklyn plodded onwards. "Extending their operational ability without relying on what they can carry, or overburdening them." He thought it over. "How long then? Until the Reach army rolls through."

"A month and a half, two months," Naerys said. "Best I could narrow it down to. I need to check again when we make camp," she said, as if warding off high expectations. "But I think I've worked it out."

"Your reasoning sounds solid," Steve said. "We'll sit down and check it, but I think this might be reason to break out the Arbor."

"Ser Rogers, I think you just want an excuse to share some wine with me," Naerys said.

"It's not mulled wine," Steve said, recalling an evening spent atop a cold tower in warm company, "but I won't deny it."

Naerys' eyes seemed to flash purple as they traced his shoulders. "Maybe we could find a blanke-" she suddenly seemed to remember they weren't quite alone. She coughed. "-some blank parchment and go over my numbers."

Steve had a moment to think of what Naerys might want to do with him and a blanket, but he was rescued from the rabbithole his mind was about to go down when one of their outriders rounded a bend ahead at a good canter. "Head back to the other non-combatants," he said, tone just short of brusque.

Switching tracks as quickly as he did, Naerys was already nudging her horse around, though she left him with one final look that made it clear where her mind had been going.

The scout arrived, and though they had ridden fast, they did not look worried or concerned, and Steve found himself more annoyed at the interruption than anything. "Captain," they said.

"What's the word son?"

"Bridge ahead, across the Blueburn," he said. "No one there, but it's a solid one. Two wagons wide."

"Sounds like a major crossing," Steve said.

"That's what Erik said," the scout said. "He wants to know if we'll be passing by, or doing something about it."

"Evidence of our passage and disruption, or leave them guessing and ease of travel," Steve said, considering.

"How deep was the river there?" Robin asked, rejoining him.

"Might be shallow enough to make river passage difficult with the rubble," the scout said. "Couldn't tell."

"We'll destroy it," Steve decided. They were here to impede Reach forces, and a lack of bridges was mighty helpful in that. There had been other bridges passed in the days prior, but none as sturdy or wide as this one sounded. "What's the bridge like?"

The scout answered his questions as they rode, telling of the aged stone bridge, of crumbling capstones and solid roadway, and in less than half an hour, they had arrived. The column swelled in on itself, gathering at the bridge. It was as described, old stonework that had seen better days, two spans wide.

"I want a patrol picket out on each bank," Steve ordered, his squad commanders gathered close enough to hear. "When we're ready to bring the bridge down you'll be contacted, and we'll proceed on the north bank."

Erik and Walt were quick to give orders to their squads, and the riders departed in a flurry of hoofbeats.

"Now," Steve said to those left, "who wants to learn how to take out a bridge quickly and effectively?"

Robin was the first taker, perhaps remembering Steve's lessons on irregular warfare, but there was no shortage of interest, and soon Steve was leading a small group of less than a dozen as they picked over the bridge, pointing out the keystone and other vulnerable points. They even doffed their armour at one point, swimming under the bridge for a better look, an event of great interest to Betty's girls. Steve held his tongue when he saw some of his lads flexing and stretching more than strictly necessary, though he did share a look with Betty when Ursa affected a swoon as they emerged from the water.

Inspection complete, Steve regarded the stone structure. The bad news was that it was constructed fairly well some time ago, and its bricks had long since fused. The good news was that it was constructed fairly well some time ago, and had not seen much maintenance recently.

"Normally," Steve said to his small group, "I'd suggest using thermal changes to weaken and crack the stone, but I don't want to wait around that long or advertise our position."

"Thermal changes?" Gerold asked.

"Build a bonfire on the bridge, then douse it all at once," Steve explained. "Going from hot to cold so quickly will damage the stone." There was likely firewood aplenty to be found in the trees that lined the river, but that would take time to gather on top of the other problems.

"How will we do it then?" Ren asked. She hadn't joined them in the swimming, sent away by Steve on a quick errand during it.

Steve grinned, and suddenly they were having second thoughts. "We're going to use some good old fashioned elbow grease. Ren, where did you put those hammers?"

They were more mallets than hammers, but along with some metal tent pegs, they would be useful tools in cracking the top layer of the bridge to get at the keystones. The company was already mostly on the north bank, but those that weren't were directed over, and a rider sent to warn the south patrol, and the work began.

It was boring work, and sweaty too as the sun rose to its zenith, but the river was right there and provided pleasant relief. Steve kept at it, his hand almost finished healing, but he had the others rotate out after a time. They were still in enemy territory, and the company behaved as such, but Keladry took the chance to run a training session, and he saw his slingers break off for a swim a small ways upriver, still in sight but far enough for some privacy.

Come the afternoon, the first chunk of stone fell into the river with a great splash, and there was a cheer. With the first hole made, the rest would come easier. For that section, at least. Encouraged by the first success, the work resumed enthusiastically, eager to be done. Soon, more splashes followed, as the bridge sections between pier and shore fell victim to their efforts. Destroying the pier itself was beyond simple effort, but any force that wished to cross the river would have to find another crossing, or affect makeshift repairs.

As their sabotage was nearing completion, a rider approached at a gallop from the west, drawing attention from those on watch. Steve was quick to jump the gap in the bridge, walking out to the middle of the road to await their arrival.

"Boat approaching from downriver Captain," the scout said. "Twelve aboard, looks like a supply run. Don't think they saw me."

"Good work," Steve said. "But I think the jig is about to be up. Let's scram."

The destruction wasn't completed to his full satisfaction, but the job was done well enough that it would be a trouble for any passing army to mitigate, even if it was likely the coming boat would be able to nose through the rubble that had been dumped into the river.

The company, never completely comfortable as they waited for the work to be done, was quick to mount up and flee the scene of the sabotage. The north side of the bridge was a four way intersection, and they headed straight north, swiftly leaving the river behind. Though they maintained discipline, the column took on the air of a group of cocksure schoolboys, confident that they had gotten away with some kind of mischief.

"What would you have done if the scout hadn't seen them coming?" Ren asked from behind him. She rode beside Robin, bearing the white star standard as always, though it was furled and held low at that moment.

"I guess I would have had a chat with them," Steve said, glancing back. "Told them I was doing bridge maintenance."

"Maintenance?" Ren asked.

"How is what we did maintenance?" Robin asked, almost at the same time.

"Well, there's a pair of holes in the bridge, isn't there?" Steve asked, face full of innocent confusion. "Someone ought to maintain that."

Both screwed their faces up in confusion at his words, only to turn to disgust as they caught on. He couldn't help but laugh, the sound carrying along the column. The soldiers may not have known what caused it, but they did know who it came from, laughing deep in enemy territory, and if he asked them to, they would follow him to Highgarden.

X

The further west they travelled, the more their scouts proved worth their value. Short days after destroying the bridge, they carried word of an infantry column in the company's path, forty strong, and Steve called a halt to decide how they would deal with it. Curiously, they were not travelling east, but west along the Blueburn, and had with them three wagons.

"What do we suppose they're doing?" Steve asked. He stood in a small circle with his squad leaders, the rest of the company also dismounted, giving the horses a break from the weight and the men a chance to stretch their legs.

"Can't be running from us," Yorick said. "They should not even know of our presence."

"Consolidating forces perhaps?" Henry said, though he sounded doubtful.

"Could be shuffling troops, on their way to join a garrison," Walt said.

"Zep said they seemed to be unhurried," Keladry said, speaking of the scout to spot them.

"We could ask them," Erik suggested, smirking faintly.

"Hey, we could ask them," Steve said. "Prep your men for combat. We'll hit them with a rolling charge, squad by squad…"

Word was spread and orders were given. It was Henry's turn to stay with the noncombatants, a duty that few liked but all understood the necessity of. By squads they formed up, Steve at the forefront upon Fury, the white warhorse stamping eagerly, sensing its rider's intent.

Steve checked the straps on his shield one last time. He still wasn't happy with how it sat with its 'repairs', but the extra cover was worth it. "No war cries!" he called. "I don't want them to know we're coming until they can hear our hoofbeats. Keladry, you're in second after me. Walt, you bring up the rear, and police their surrender. If they don't, we'll wheel about and make another pass."

Keladry tilted her head in acknowledgement, lowered armet helm and glaive giving her a look of clean lethality.

"Aye," Walt said.

Steve spun his hammer, loosening his arm, and gave one last look to Naerys. She sat ahorse with the rest of the noncombatants in the lee of a nearby hill, just off the road. She raised her chin, a proud confidence in her gaze, and gave him a nod. He returned it, then turned away, and led his men west through the fields.

Fury snorted as he broke into a canter, hooves beating at the dirt road. He could hear the flap of his banner, and the hooves of his squad in two rows behind him. They ate up the path before them, and in no time at all, they were rounding a bend to see the rear of their prey. The wagons were in the middle of the formation, each pulled by two draught horses; there was a wide field to their right, and thick trees to their left, but also the river. Steve barely had to touch his heels to Fury's flanks, and the destrier was charging. In one of the few formations they had practised, his men spread out behind him, forming a wedge. He knew that Robin was behind him at his right shoulder, and Ren slightly further back on his left, and his focus narrowed until it was centred on his target.

They were almost upon them before they were noticed. The last pair in the column turned, staring for a startled heartbeat before screaming an alarm. There was a ripple of movement, as those ahead turned to see what had caused it, the same look of alarm and fear crossing their faces as they beheld what bore down on them. Some turned to the trees, but there was no time, and then they were on them.

Those at the rear had had the time to understand their situation, getting their shields off their backs and readying spears, but they were few, and Steve was ready. He leaned forward and almost out of his saddle, shield held low in front of Fury to catch the spears, while his hammer came across his body to rake at the shields as he charged past. What defence they had mustered was torn open, vulnerable to those who came after, but he had no time for his thoughts to linger on them. Fury thundered along the column, barging troops out of the way as much as Steve was knocking them down with his hammer held in place. He had thought to weave through the line, leaving it in disarray in his wake, but he was forced to swing around the wagons almost before he could blink, and barely had time to angle his wedge back into the column before they were through it and clear.

He let Fury's charge peter out as he began to turn about, wheeling into the open field, but he was hardly concerned about the column, not anymore, not with men throwing down their spears or sprinting for the river. His mind was elsewhere, taken there by what he had seen in the wagons. Not weapons, or crates of supplies. It was horse feed, and one wagon was almost empty. Maybe they had come a long way, the feed used on the draught horses.

But maybe they hadn't.

"Yorick!" Steve shouted. The knight had just finished his own charge, third in line, though it was hardly needed. The column was thoroughly shattered now, some few managing to make it to the river, but now Walt was leading his squad between the road and the treeline, preventing more from fleeing. Between him and the other squads, most of the troops had thrown down their weapons, the fight over.

"Captain?" Yorick shouted back, peeling away from the road and towards him.

"They had a mounted detachment," Steve said grimly as he neared. "Ride hard for the others. Bring them here immediately."

Yorick wasted no time, kicking his horse into a charge with a shouted, "On me!", adding to the dust cloud of the short skirmish as he and his squad galloped back the way they came.

"Walt, I want them on their bellies on the road!" Steve called. "Find out how many cavalry they have!"

The old soldier was quick to obey, herding them away from the trees and into a crowd, bellowing orders and curses. The defeated men were prodded about at spear tip, stumbling and still shocked from the charge.

"Single line, shoulder to shoulder," Steve said to his men and woman. "If they come upon us as we're disorganised, we form a wedge and ride straight at them."

No response was given, not verbally, as his squad followed his orders, forming up with their backs to the path and the river. The field was open before them, but at the far side it rose into a hill. If an ambush had been planned with the infantry as bait, it was a decent location, if not the best, but he had no time for judging its drawbacks. His mind was on the countdown, counting how long it would take Yorick to return to the noncombatants, convey his orders, and return at speed.

The defeated were laying on the road and well guarded by the time his count was half done, the wait twisting something in his gut. Those few who had fled across the river were long out of hearing, escaped, but still he counted. The company waited, silent but for the stamping of horses as word had spread.

Walt rode up. "Fifteen mounted men," he reported grimly. Beyond him, close enough to hear, Keladry wasn't much better, her bearing as stone. For all the expression she wore, she might as well have left her visor closed.

Steve only nodded, continuing to count the seconds. Every moment, he hoped to see enemy riders appear over the hills, but none came. So too did the road remain empty.

His count hit zero, and then kept going, stretching out. Still, there were no riders, not even hoofbeats carried on the wind. He strangled a curse in his throat. "Arland," he said, grabbing the attention of a knight in his squad. "If enemies appear, you take point. Keladry has command." He leant forward, and Fury took his meaning, turning down the road and surging into a gallop.

The ride back to where they had left their noncombatants passed quickly and far too slow, and then he was rounding the last turn in the path. He saw what he feared.

Riderless horses trotted freely, and the skirmish seemed to have devolved into a fight on foot. Henry was bashing a knight's head in with his war pick, blood on his face. More corpses on the ground froze his breath in his chest, but then he saw them properly, and he exhaled. Fear for those he cared about had a way of making it harder to think, but he really should have remembered that the noncombatants included Toby and every spare horse they had. Beneath him, Fury slowed, but he still arrived at a fair clip as the skirmish ended. Yorick and one of his men, Mamand, were laying into one man, battering open his defences, but he had little time for that. His eyes roved around, looking for Naerys.

He found her. She stood over the corpses of two men, eyes blazing and sword wet with their blood. She looked up at his arrival, and met his gaze.

In that moment he wanted nothing more than to go to her and take her in his arms. She read him, and her look darkened with desire of her own. For a moment, he considered it, but then reason prevailed and he forced himself away after a lingering glance, looking over the rest of the field. He saw Betty and her girls all still ahorse, Lyanna with them and far from what had been the fight, but every other member of the company present had been involved in some way.

One was dead, their throat torn open, and Steve let out a slow sigh, even as his heartbeat eased. It was Arnulf, a young man-at-arms, face slack and pale in death. He came to a stop before him, dismounting, and he wasn't the only one.

"They came from behind," Henry said, voice ragged. "By the time we noticed them, they were already on us. They were just as surprised as us." Blood trickled down from the cut over his brow, and he blinked rapidly as some got in his eye.

Steve felt the familiar guilt settle in his stomach. They had come far without a death, but they were never going to go all the way. "It must have been a ranging patrol. Just some damned bad luck for our scouts and theirs to miss each other."

"I tried to pretend we were escorting horses to Highgarden, but…" Henry said, trailing off helplessly. "Their leader moved before I could react. Yorick arrived right as they attacked."

They both glanced at the knight with the caved in helm, victim to Henry's pick.

"You did what you could," Steve said. "One man lost, against fifteen."

"I know," Henry said. "And yet."

And yet.

"Get Arnulf on his horse," Steve said at last. "We're rejoining the others." The enemy could lay where they fell for now. His people came first, and theirs could see to them.

They gathered and turned west, moods lowered despite the victory. Reality could be a bitter draught.

X

That night, they made camp in the remnants of a village, years since abandoned. The remaining houses were only skeletons, some overgrown with vines, but there was room enough for tents to be erected and fire pits dug. The daylight was beginning to fade as the company saw to their horses, spares waiting with uncanny patience for their turn, and fed with the spoils of the day's skirmish. The camp lacked the cheer and morale that they were used to, the subdued mood of Arnulf's friends spreading after his burial underneath a nearby oak tree.

Once camp had been made, and duties attended to, Steve had a quiet word with his squad leaders, and they gathered in the centre of the village, what had once been an intersection. Seeing their leaders, the rest of the company began to filter through the camp towards them, and dusk had just arrived when all were assembled, waiting and watching their leader quietly. There were no torches, the risk too much when they knew that enemy units were on the move through the countryside, but the moon shone down on them. Those closest to Steve sat or squatted down so that those beyond could see, and he turned, surveying them all.

"We lost one of our own today," the captain said, voice piercing the silence. "We knew it would come, what we all signed up for, but that doesn't make it easy."

An owl hooted nearby, but that was the only sound.

"He will not be the last," Steve said, not grim, but final. "This is war. No matter how hard we fight, there will be losses. All we can do is remember those who fall, and do right by those they leave behind."

Nods came, and looks were shared in the crowd, friends meeting one another's eyes.

"Arnulf leaves behind his mother and older sister, back in the Vale," Steve said. "They will receive his pay so far, and as I promised, a year's wage on top. If you fall, your family will not be forgotten."

Spines straightened, and some of the malaise that shrouded the company was cast off. Metal brushed on metal as Steve inspected the dog tags he held in his hand. He looked up, gauging the mood, and let a wry smile come over his face.

"Arnulf couldn't manage a proper plank if there was money riding on it."

Sharp exhalations, shocked and amused, rose from amongst the crowd.

"I once saw him flexing as he tried to impress a prostitute in Gulltown for a discount," Steve continued, and now there was scattered laughter. "I also saw him take on a greater burden on a hellmarch to give the man next to him a break, and he was quick to help up anyone who fell." Smiles began to grow, tentative and faint, but growing all the same. "Who else wants to share some words?"

Henry stepped forward from the crowd, and Steve tossed the dog tags to him. The knight caught them, looking down at them for a moment. "Walt, Arnulf was the one who put goose feathers in your bedroll," he said.

A brief furor rose, mock outrage and hidden glee as others remembered the day Walt had arrived for training with feathers in his hair. "He got us double laps for that!" someone cried.

"Ye deserved it, too," Walt grumbled, though even he was smiling.

Another man rose, and Henry tossed the dog tags to him. "Arnulf helped me with my spear work, showed me 'ow to cut grooves in the haft for me grip. He also owed me a night of latrine duty, but I spose he's gotten out of that." More laughter, and the sombre mood was pushed back.

Again someone else stepped up, and again the dog tags were passed on. Those who had come to know Arnulf spoke, sharing stories, and the pain of the loss was eased by cheer and memories. A new tradition was born that night, and when the company gathering broke up, it was with a burden lifted and reaffirmed resolve, each man secure in the knowledge that their leader would watch out for them. More would fall, but this was war, and they were soldiers. Captain America's soldiers.

X x X

Further west they went, carving a path ever deeper into the Reach. Holdfasts were raided, and a minor supply dump burned, Steve and his men surely throwing what was a nicely ordered logistics operation into chaos and disarray. For all the skill with which it had been organised, little thought seemed to have been given to the possibility of an enemy force throwing a wrench into it. Of course, Steve's particular brand of disruption was not one easily foreseen. A large, slow army would see scattered forces brought together to resist it, and a messy and loud raiding force would have been hunted down. Captain America's men were neither.

In a moment of daring, Steve split his company in two, trusting half to Keladry and Walt, while he led the other. That week, two holdfasts were sacked - one on the north side of the Blueburn, as swiftly and professionally as always, and one on the south side, perhaps slightly less professionally. Crucially, a single mount was somehow missed by the forces of Lord America as they confiscated war material and burned supplies, kept hidden by a fearful young stablehand, and when the white star banner was seen departing to the south, that same stablehand was dispatched upon it with a warning and call to arms. As cunning as the raiders were, word was beginning to spread and their luck was waning. The valiant knights of the Reach would soon bring battle to them in the fields between the Blueburn and Cockleswhent.

Several days and another destroyed bridge later, Steve reunited with his companions and company north of the Blueburn. Dusk threatened as they reached the rendezvous, but bubbling stew and a warm reception awaited them, as Steve and his squads arrived at the camp established by Keladry and hers. None received a reception so warm as Steve himself, as Naerys swept out of her tent to lay claim to his lips before all and sundry, earning whistles and hoots from their audience. Steve blushed like a maid but gave as good as he got, ending the moment by dipping her deeply. Morale, already high, was sent bubbling over, and many were the men who retrieved this or that treat they had been saving, and an almost festive atmosphere fell over the camp as the sun faded.

An old, old ruined holdfast hosted them that night, its walls hardly the height of a man's shoulders save what remained of a tower, and it sat atop a small hill. It commanded a good view of the surrounds, and a tributary of the Blueburn twined along its base before disappearing into nearby woods. The stars shone prettily in the sky that night, the temperature warm enough to be mistaken for spring, and Steve decided it was high time he stole a moment to take his lady on a date.

When Steve poked his head into the tent that Naerys was working in, she was finishing a discussion with Betty and Corivo by the light of a lantern, and all three looked up at his arrival. "Hello there," he said. "If you're not in the middle of something, I'm going to steal Naerys."

Betty turned a gimlet eye on him, but there was a hint of humour hidden within. "Way I saw it earlier, she was the one doing the stealing."

"We were just finishing," Naerys said, doing her best to ignore the smirk Corivo was sharing with Betty. "There's just a few things left, and-"

"Oh no," Corivo said. "We can manage, I am sure. I would hate to keep you from important matters." Butter wouldn't melt in his mouth.

Naerys pulled a face at their teasing, but rose from her seat all the same. "What do you need, Steve?"

"You," Steve said, and her ears flushed red. He stepped into the tent proper, revealing what he held. "How do you feel about a stroll around the walls?"

She reached out to the shawl he offered, turning it over in her hands. "Where on earth did you get this?"

"Bought it from a weaver at the holdfast I took," Steve said. "Thought it would match your eyes."

"It's lovely," Naerys said, rubbing the fine wool between her fingers. Somehow, that shifted to trailing her fingers over his wrist, gliding towards his elbow. The presence of their audience seemed to have slipped her mind, and if he couldn't see them watching with amused interest, it would have slipped Steve's too.

He coughed, and she came back to herself. "I, yes, a stroll would be lovely. Don't," she said in warning, aimed over her shoulder.

Heavyset Vale washerwoman and slim Myrman said nothing, but the expressions they wore spoke volumes. Steve tipped his head to them as he held the tent flap open for Naerys. He was glad to see how his company had come together. He heard them begin to gossip as he stepped out after his dame, but his attention had better places to be.

Naerys smiled up at him as she settled the faint lavender shawl on her shoulders. It did match her eyes, even if the workmanlike dress wasn't quite suited to it. "How is it?"

"You're beautiful," he said.

She slapped his chest lightly, but it was revealed as a ruse to work herself under his arm, snuggling into his right side. They began to walk through the camp, making for what had once been the gate.

"Oh, you mean the shawl," Steve said, fake realisation colouring his tone. "I think you're beautiful."

"You're lucky you're pretty," Naerys grumbled, but she hid her face in his chest as she said it.

Steve took the chance to lay a kiss atop her head, earning a squeeze from the arm around his waist. Around them, men glanced up as they passed, though the usual greetings and short chats that would spring up around him were absent. He saw one of Betty's girls, Ursa, poking her finger into Henry's chest in the middle of a small group around a fire, but all were grinning at whatever she was saying. A watch stood as it must, but otherwise the camp was full of cheer, of friends and comrades catching up after time apart and sharing stories. Robin and Lyanna were nestled together much like he and Naerys were, sharing a pouch of candied ginger that the squire had managed to squirrel away.

"...not dare bring my lady love to war," someone murmured nearby, the speaker not counting on Steve's keen hearing.

"You think the captain is going to let anything happen to her? She's likely safer here."

"You know what I mean. It's war. You remember the stories my father told."

"I remember what happened in Pentos for a man fresh recruited, and then what she did in that ambush…"

The low conversation between two knights slipped out of hearing as they walked through what was once the gate. There was a man perched atop the rubble, keeping an eye on the fields, and he shared a nod with Steve as they went by, turning left. A faint game trail traced the outside of the walls, and they began to follow it. Crickets chirped, and a soft breeze blew, carrying with it the scent of flowers. They could hear the sound of the camp on the other side of the wall, but for the moment, they had at least the illusion of privacy.

"I worried for you, while you went south," Naerys said, easing her hold on him so she could glance up to meet his eyes. They walked slowly, taking their time and simply enjoying the warm presence of the other.

"If the campaign wasn't going so well, I wouldn't have suggested the split," Steve admitted. "I still didn't like it, but it was for the better." The company members that Steve had taken south were strictly combat only, and they had ridden hard and without rest to pull off the ruse.

"I know," Naerys said. "I still worried. Better they think us moving south, than guessing we're still north of the river."

"This war won't kill me," Steve told her. "I'll make it back to you. Whatever it takes." He'd gone down with too many ships, and lost much and risked more to want to do it again. He would be better.

They stopped, and Naerys reached up to cup his cheek. "I know. And you'd better. Because if you don't, I'll tell Bucky on you when he eventually finds you here."

Steve huffed a laugh. "I dread the day the two of you meet."

"You're a smart man," Naerys said. She leaned into him, hands linking behind his neck.

"Well, I knew enough not to let you slip through my fingers, didn't I?"

"Is that how it happened?" Naerys asked, faux puzzlement in her voice.

"Pretty sure," Steve said. His hands went to her hips, tracing up and down her sides and threatening to dip lower. "Refresh my memory?"

Naerys pressed herself into him, and he allowed himself to be pushed back into the wall as her lips found his own. Both smiled into the kiss, remembering the day he had left the Vale for King's Landing.

He traced circles at the small of her back, drawing the moment out, but the knowledge of the camp on the other side of the wall and the sentries keeping watch had him gather the will to pull back. His relationship with Naerys was well known through the company, but that wasn't any reason to behave improperly in front of them. "That'd do it," he said. "Consider me refreshed."

"A pity you didn't think to take me further than just beyond the camp," Naerys said, pecking him on the cheek before drawing back. "We could have done more than refresh."

Steve shifted at the promise in her words, hands tightening on her hips. She gave him a wicked smirk as she felt him stir, turning in his hold to rest her back against him, amongst other things. For a torturous moment, she took in the view as if she didn't know what she was doing to him, before pushing off and away, using her hips. He followed instinctively, but she skipped away, dress swishing.

"You promised me a stroll, my lord," she said, watching him from under demure lashes. She offered her arm, waiting.

"Don't think I won't take you over my knee," Steve grumbled quietly to himself, but he was betrayed by the way his eyes followed her dress.

Not as quietly as he thought, however. "Provide me silk sheets, and we can talk," Naerys said, putting an extra swish into her dress as she walked.

Steve prodded himself into action, sweeping up behind her and taking her arm. He felt light, like he might float away at any moment. If Naerys came with him, he didn't think he'd mind. He couldn't wait to introduce her to Bucky.

Slowly, they made their way around the holdfast, taking the chance just to be close. There were no duties to see to, no risk of danger, and nothing that couldn't wait until the morrow. They spoke of small things, inconsequential and teasing. The stars above were a sight to see, unveiled by any sort of light pollution, but they only had eyes for each other. They made three circuits of the old holdfast, and those that saw them couldn't help but smile, seeing their Captain being so proper in his courting as they walked by, arm in arm.

The night could not last forever, and the point came where both knew they were on their last circuit. Teasing and soft touches fell away, the end of their brief reprieve looming.

"Steve," Naerys said. Her hair was aglow as the moon illuminated her face, and there was a slight crease to her brow. "Something has been troubling you. Since we took the first supply camp." She asked no questions after making the statement, leaving her offer unspoken.

"You remember the hammer I told you about, back in Braavos?" Steve asked.

Naerys blinked at the immediate reply, but nodded.

"Something is wrong with it. It's…there's an enchantment on it, so that only those deemed worthy can lift it," he explained. He'd always thought it strange that Tony couldn't lift it, but he supposed Asgardians held different values to humans. "Once you lift it, you can call it. Summon it. I've tried a few times since I arrived here, and I tried again before we hit that camp."

A slow nod, but Naerys didn't speak, waiting for him to find the words.

"Something burned me. Scored a line across my palm. Someone without my constitution - it wouldn't have ended well," Steve said.

"You think someone is tampering with it," Naerys said. "Trying to subvert it." Never let it be said she was slow of wit.

"I do," Steve said. "If the wrong sort of person got control of it…"

"How bad would it be?" Naerys asked.

Steve considered it. "If someone in Westeros had Mjolnir when the Targaryens arrived with their dragons, they wouldn't have conquered it."

Naerys took a moment to absorb that. "Could you fight them?"

"Yes," Steve said.

"Could you fight them and expect to win?" she asked, more pointedly.

He was quiet for a moment. "If I had my shield, and all they had was the hammer…maybe."

"Do you know where the myeh - myoo - the hammer might be?"

"Not a clue," Steve said, lips thinning.

With a slight touch at his elbow, Naerys brought them to a stop. "Is there anything you can do right now?"

Steve shook his head.

"Is there a way you could find out where it is?"

Again, he shook his head.

"Could it be used without it being obvious?"

"No," Steve said, snorting without humour. "No, there's no hiding it. Not the most subtle weapon." Much like its wielder.

"Then all you can do is wait," Naerys said. "When we know where it is, we can deal with it."

He sighed. "It's not-"

"Steve," Naerys said. "We will deal with it. Maybe we can't stand up to it, but we will help you when you do." Blue eyes, tinted faintly with purple, watched him absorb her words. "You have done so much for us. Let us help you."

"You've followed me to war," Steve couldn't help but point out.

"You pulled us all from such dismal lives," Naerys said. "For that alone we would follow you."

"If it wasn't for all of you, I'd be neck deep in bloodshed," Steve said. "Fighting and killing and - for a cause, but with no end to it." He held her hand in his. "Don't think I'm a saviour from on high. You know how much you've done for me."

"I know," Naerys said. "We know. So let us help you. You can't change what is happening to the hammer now. When it appears, it appears. Until then, don't borrow trouble."

He managed a smile at that. "I've never been all that good at that."

"You'd better learn, or I'll have to distract you," Naerys said, like it was a threat.

The seriousness of the moment broke. "Maybe next time we step out, I'll take you to a peaceful glade. Somewhere with a bit of privacy."

"Lord America!" Naerys said, one hand going to her bosom in affected shock, but then her face turned impish. "Perhaps if you'd thought to do so this eve, we could have had our privacy."

There was no chance for seriousness after that, and sombre topics were left behind, though not forgotten. More kisses were stolen before the stroll ended, and if both were slightly mussed when Steve dropped Naerys off back at her tent room, no mention was made of it, though several knowing looks were shared. Both went to bed lighter at heart that night, even if they would each dream of silk sheets and a private room.

X

The next morning, the commander's tent once again found itself host to a planning session, squad leaders and company commanders gathered within. Outside, camp was slowly being broken, but the decision on where they would ride had yet to be made.

"We're at the stage where we need to decide how far we're taking this," Steve said, looking around. As before, he, Kel, and Walt were seated, while the squad leaders and Robin stood around them, but this time Naerys joined them, seated across from Steve. "We've made a nuisance of ourselves. Added weeks to the timetable of any invading force, and reduced the possible size of the prong that follows the Blueburn corridor."

There was a moment of wordless congratulations, of confident grins and victorious nods shared, and Steve let it play out.

"This is where things get dicey," he continued, as if he hadn't led a force of one hundred odd men into the strongest of the Kingdoms and bearded them in their own den. "Due west, past a few more holdfasts, is a place called Grassfield Keep. It's not like the forts we've hit so far. It's a proper castle, with serious defences. There will be no blitzing it, and we'll likely be outnumbered."

"I've visited before," Yorick volunteered. "It's not the strongest castle to be seen, but I would be pleased to have its like for my home."

"Thanks to Yorick, we know some of the layout," Steve said, looking around. "We have enough uniforms for a small group that match men dispatched from there. We have time to cause some mischief to slip in. We're not short of options."

"Taking it would demand a response," Walt said. "Force the enemy to react to you, and the job is half done." It was obvious he favoured the idea. "Get word to Baratheon, and he won't need to fu-aff about offering battle, or risk taking it on their terms."

"We have to take it first," Keladry said, hands clasped in her lap. "They don't know our goals, but doing so would make them clear. If we leave them in the dark, Lord Baratheon could defeat the forces gathering before they know he's coming."

"If he can force them to accept the offered battle," Walt said. He chewed the inside of his scarred cheek.

Keladry nodded. "If."

"Holding the initiative has served us well so far," Henry said cautiously.

"So has picking our fights," Erik said.

Osric and Humfrey were quiet, watching and learning. So too was Robin.

"It comes down to risk," Steve said. "We could turn east now, and link up with the Stormlands army. We've paved their way, and softened the target for them." He held up one hand, as if weighing something, before doing the same with the other, balancing them. "But there's more we could do to give them the chance to really damage the Reach forces."

"Where is Lord Baratheon now?" Yorick asked.

"Assuming he kept to the schedule discussed, he should have entered the Reach a few days ago," Steve said.

"We'd have to make contact with him," Erik muttered. "Otherwise we're just putting our, er, necks into the mill."

"One squad riding hard could get word to him," Henry said, arms crossed and foot tapping.

"That squad would have to be sent before we took the castle," Keladry said. "To do otherwise would be to cut things fine, with the Reach army unseen."

Steve again cursed the lack of radios, but c'est la vie.

"Risky, but well worth it," Walt said.

"I wouldn't put it on the table if it wasn't possible, or the risks were too high," Steve said. He looked around the tent. "I'll be clear. We will not be besieging this castle. We will take it by hook or by crook, make sure the enemy knows it fell, and then get the heck out before they can come knocking."

There were smirks at his certainty, and Henry bumped Yorick with his shoulder.

"If we take it and leave, what was the point of taking it?" Osric asked. He swallowed as everyone looked at him. "Ser."

"Good question. Once we take it, they can't afford not to respond," Steve said. "Even a failed attack by a conventional army would see a force sent after them." Many things were different in this new world, but the realities of war stayed the same.

"House Meadows are sworn directly to the Tyrells, too" Yorick added. "Lord Tyrell would look weak if he just sent a token force after us."

"They won't be able to trust any communication claiming everything is fine, either," Steve said. "A castle like Grassfield Keep falling to a group our size? And then suddenly they just leave? No," he said, shaking his head. "We'll get the response we need, even if we have to play a few tricks once we take it."

"Would I be right in saying you have a preference, Captain?" Yorick asked.

Steve paused, considering. "You would," he said. "But I've called this meeting for a reason. This is a dangerous gambit I'm suggesting, and fatalities are likely."

"Ye don't win wars by leaving the enemy alone," Walt said.

Erik blew air out between his lips. "Another company, I'd say it's an overreach, but with the Captain…" He shrugged.

"We can do it," Henry said. "Leaving now wouldn't sit right."

"Like leaving a job unfinished," Humfrey said, and Henry pointed at him in agreement.

Osric was nodding too, caught up in the moment, and Steve looked to Keladry. She raised a reproachful brow in response, a silent suggestion that he was foolish to even ask. He made a face, acknowledging the point.

"What about the noncombatants?" Naerys asked. It was the first time she had spoken in the meeting.

"That will depend on the approach we choose to gain entry to Grassfield Keep," Steve said, meeting her eyes. "We might send them east, or they might have a role to play. Volunteers only."

Naerys frowned slightly, glancing at the other squad leaders.

"Toby stays with the horses," Keladry said. It wasn't a demand, just a statement of fact.

"Toby stays with the horses," Steve agreed. He glanced back to Naerys. "If there's a role for them to play, I'll ask you to put it to them." He knew what a request for volunteers would sound like, if he were the one to ask it.

Her frown eased. "That would be best."

Steve leaned forward in his chair, elbows resting on his knees. "We won't be hitting any of the holdfasts between here and Grassfield," he said. "The longer they think we turned south, the better. We'll make camp early this afternoon, and plan our approach. Use the ride to plot. Any questions?"

There was a moment of quietness, as the rest considered the path they had chosen to follow. It was a bold move, but then a deep raid into the Reach was not for the faint of heart, and they had come this far. Men looked to their comrades, and found that they were pleased to dare such with those beside them.

Keladry looked to Steve, steadfast as always. "No ser," she said.

"I've got one," Erik said. "Do yeh suppose they'll write songs about this, after we pull it off?"

"If they do, I won't be singing it," Steve said flatly, and the seriousness of the moment broke.

"What if it's a marching cadence?" Robin asked, piping up.

"...maybe," Steve said.

He got to his feet amidst a chorus of mock groans, and the meeting broke apart, filtering out of the tent as those men on duty moved in to break it down. It was a skill well practised, breaking camp, and soon they were on their way once more, heading ever west.

X

A man approached the castle gates of Grassfield Keep, heavily armoured but alone. He bore a shield on one arm, a furled banner in the other, and a hammer and javelins on his back. Bemused guardsmen looked down on him from atop the gatehouse, shading their eyes against the dying afternoon sun. The mystery knight came to a stop, and for a long moment, silence reigned.

Then the banner was raised high and brought down, a piercing crack echoing off the castle walls as its butt seemed to shatter the cobblestones. It stood in place, unfurling to reveal a five pointed white star on navy, with a fine red trim the colour of fresh blood.

"I am Ser Steve Rogers," the knight announced, voice booming over the walls. "I fight for those wronged by the tyrant Aerys Targaryen. I am here to accept your surrender."

For a moment, there was no answer. Then disbelieving laughter erupted from those who had heard, and calls went out for others to come and see the spectacle that had approached them. Steve could hear a clatter as someone in armour descended stone stairs, and muffled bets were exchanged behind the crenellations. Soon, an armoured knight strode through the open gates to answer his challenge. They took one look at him and scoffed, shaking their head at his arrogance, and drew the sword at their hip.

More mocking calls came from above, but Steve ignored them, stretching his neck. He would play his part, and they would not remain mocking for long. He stepped forward, hands tightening into fists, and ignored his foe's invitation to circle.

It was time for something audacious, and he had always been partial to a frontal assault.
 
A man approached the castle gates of Grassfield Keep, heavily armoured but alone. He bore a shield on one arm, a furled banner in the other, and a hammer and javelins on his back.

...

It was time for something audacious, and he had always been partial to a frontal assault.

It's underappreciated what a monster and gamechanger a superhuman would be in a medieval setting where almost all weapons come down to muscle power. The scene with the giant shooting an arrow at The Wall in Game of Thrones is a perfect example.

Captain America with just his javelins or a bow can snipe troops off the castle walls all day long, which is a total out of context problem for the setting. He could easily scare them into a surrender that way, or at least create an unobstructed path for his troops to climb over.
 
Last edited:
Rhaella Interlude
Little attention was paid to powerless queens when a war was in the offing. The men were of course far too busy and matters of war far too complicated to involve a mere woman in, and so she was left alone. Rhaella had long found she preferred it that way. Between the assassin Jaime had thwarted and now the rebellion, she had to endure the touch of her brother only rarely. For the first time in many years, she could wear light dresses without need for makeup and concealers.

The godswood was a fine sight that day, as she took tea with her ladies under the shade of an oak's canopy. It was unseasonably warm, and it seemed like spring might finally be arriving in truth. Even if it wasn't, the simple chance to sit out in public without fear of interruption led to a mood more suited to a gaggle of gossiping girls rather than the reserved ladies that they were.

"...spoke with the Princess," Eleanor was saying, small mouth pursed with amusement as she leaned forward in her seat, "and she said that his shoulders were broader even than Ser Hightower's!" She was a new addition to her anaemic court, from the Reach, and not yet ground down by the realities of the position. If the Seven were kind, she never would be.

"He lacks Ser Hightower's…" Maven said, trailing off as she sought to find the right words. "...distinguished air. His refinement." Near to Rhaella's own age with dark locks to contrast her own pale hair, Maven was the last of her original ladies, the only one to avoid and endure the worst of what the position entailed. It was all she could do to ensure that Maven's Crownlands House was rewarded - compensated - for it.

"The grey in his hair," the last of them, Marielle, said slyly. "The salt and pepper moustache," she continued, mischievous eyes locked on her target. "The experience…in combat."

Maven gave her younger friend an arch look. "You know our Kingsguard are sworn to father no children."

"Much can be done without risking such," Marielle said. "Or so I hear."

"You've been reading 'A Caution' again, haven't you," Rhaella said, setting down her tea on the small ornate table they shared, arrayed to look out into the godswood together. Oh, if any unfriendly ears could hear their conversation, the scandal that would follow.

"Perhaps," Marielle said, tossing her brown braids, done in the style of her Riverlands home. "But I say, I would take blond hair and blue eyes over salt and pepper and brown. Not to mention the youthful vigour." She smiled wickedly.

If this was the tone of conversation she could expect from her ladies the first chance they had, perhaps she should be less glad for the lack of interruption. Although perhaps it was simply a case of pressure released. "Please Marielle," Rhaella said, "I hardly think poor Ser Jaime wishes to hear such thoughts on those he admires."

Standing at the edge of the shade, his back to them as he kept watch on the path, Jaime's white cloak was dappled with sunlight, but still they could make out a slight stiffening of his shoulders as their focus turned to him.

Eleanor gave a dreamy sigh, but it only served to draw Marielle's attention.

"Perhaps there is one who prefers blond hair and green eyes," she said leadingly, earning a flush.

"Oh, don't tease the boy," Rhaella said. She felt old as she said it, knowing that it was Joanna's boy they spoke of.

"I'm not," Marielle said, protesting, though the gleam in her chocolate eyes betrayed her. "I'm teasing Eleanor."

"In that case, carry on," Rhaella said.

"Mari!" Eleanor cried, fussing with her blonde braid.

Maven hid her mouth behind her cup, tittering. "I won't deny this Lord America sounds to be quite handsome," she said, "but did you hear tell of the songs he sings? 'Fat Bottomed Girls'?"

"Maven," Rhaella said, faux primly. "Are we not ladies?"

"Men will have their preferences," Marielle said. "Perhaps we should adapt our own version." She sipped her tea, enjoying the moment of resigned dread from her companions. "We could call it 'Thick Di-"

"Yes thank you Marielle," Rhaella said swiftly, raising her eyes skyward. "Ser Jaime. Perhaps you would prefer to protect us from a distance."

Jaime turned, a faint crease already present in his brow. "Your grace, that would not be proper."

"What isn't proper is the mood of my companions," Rhaella said tartly. "I fear it will only grow worse, and I would not have you forced to endure their admirations of those you look up to." She kept a wry smile on her face, even as she read the thoughts on his own, clear as day, that such a thing would not be the worst he had been forced to witness since donning the white cloak.

"I will do my duty, your grace."

Stubborn boy, she thought, though there was fondness to it. "Ser Jaime, we are perfectly safe," Rhaella said gently. "The Red Keep and all its defences bar the only entrance, and sheer cliffs lay beyond the wall. No assassin is climbing over it."

Jaime hesitated, but ultimately caved before Rhaella's expectant bearing. "Call, and I will hear you," he said. His golden locks fell forward to frame his face as he bowed, before turning and walking down the path a short way, stopping just out of casual earshot.

"His hair is quite lovely," Eleanor allowed, watching after him. "As are - other things." She spoke clearly, not hushing her voice.

The four of them watched after the young man, but there was no embarrassed twitch to his shoulders, no hint that he had heard.

Rhaella breathed out a sigh as a touch of tension left her. Simply being able to talk about something so inconsequential and trivial a knight's handsomeness was freeing. Too often her ladies would have to censor themselves for fear of her brother, and how he might take a misheard word or twisted conversation.

But that was not why she had sent him away.

"You should turn him," Maven said now that they were sure he was out of earshot. "You've not had a chance like this before."

"I will not do that to Joanna's boy," Rhaella said. "He will not inform on us; that is enough."

"You need an agent in the Kingsguard, Rhaella," Maven said, abandoning her tea as she leaned across the table. Her aquiline nose gave her gaze a piercing mien. "If you asked him, he would not say no."

"But I am," Rhaella said, and this time her tone was final, a strength to it that would have startled any of those outside her circle.

Maven sat back in her chair, lips pursed. Eleanor and Marielle lacked the long familiarity their seniors shared, and only watched. "Very well."

Marielle shifted, drawing their attention. "Going back to fair blue eyes-" the words caused Maven to roll her eyes, as was surely her aim "-I confirmed Lord America's contribution to the taking of Gulltown. He somehow infiltrated the city and opened the main gates."

"Do we know how?" Rhaella asked.

"It was one of the wild rumours, actually," Marielle said. "He swam out to sea and then to the docks, creeping through the town. He's said to have subdued the gatehouse garrison alone before opening the way."

Rhaella pursed her lips, disquieted. Of all the possibilities, she had hoped it would not be that one.

"That is not ideal," Maven said, tapping one finger on the table.

"Why so?" Eleanor asked. She was frowning slightly, trying to puzzle out Maven's reasoning. "If we know to watch for such ploys…"

"It is because he is capable of it at all," Maven said. "He did not gain entry through bribes or secret passages."

"He could do it again," Eleanor said, realising. She was young, not slow. "He could do it here."

Rhaella and Maven shared a glance. "He may well have done it here," the queen said.

"Wh- the hostages," Marielle said.

"The guests," Maven stressed.

"Yes of course," Marielle said, though her tone was absent. "Varys still doesn't know how he gained entry?"

"Nor what happened to the servants they replaced," Maven said. The king's fury had been heard throughout the Keep.

"Where is he now?" Rhaella asked.

"The Stormlands," Marielle said. "He escorted Lord Stannis home and professed his intent to join the fighting there."

"I will write Father, once they push into the Stormlands," Eleanor said. "A knight like Lord America will surely be notable."

At least Lord America could not repeat his deed in King's Landing while he was fighting in the south. "A more distant concern then," Rhaella said. "Have you heard from your mother?"

"Highgarden is as beautiful as ever, she says," Eleanor said. "And Aunt Olenna's thorns are still as sharp."

Rhaella couldn't help but feel amusement at the mention of the woman who was almost her own aunt. "Honed on the lords and ladies that had gathered there, no doubt."

"Still gather," Eleanor said. "The vanguard or vanguards have departed, but the main body still lingers."

"They will have to leave soon or risk provoking his grace's ire," Maven said, frowning. "Do they mean to pin Baratheon in place through the threat of their coming?"

"Mother says they are moving, but slowly. The first camp was still in sight of the castle towers, the army is so large," Eleanor said.

"But they do march," Rhaella said.

"They do," Eleanor said. "The Reach remains loyal." She leaned in, tone lowering. "Mother mentioned overhearing Lord Tyrell speak of a meeting with the Prince, and having his trust."

Rhaella could not help but worry. Rhaegar had been riding from lord to lord and running the ravens ragged, but little seemed to come of it, something that sat strangely with her. "Does she know of what they spoke?"

Eleanor shook her head. "I am sorry, your grace. I could raise it with the Princess?"

"No," Rhaella said, thinking on the offer only for a moment. Her ladies making inquiries of that sort would draw attention immediately. "What of the Crownlands?"

"Mustering still," Maven said. "They point at the readiness of the rebels as proof of their perfidy."

"Meanwhile loyal Riverland Houses find themselves beset," Marielle said, mouth twisting. "At this rate, they will move only when the rebels are prepared to war in truth."

"Sluggishness seems a common malaise amongst loyal lords," Maven said. "I've heard no whisper of Lannister men, and the Dornish are…Dornish."

Rhaella could not help the disapproval in her gaze at her old friend's words. Lucilla had been as much a friend to Maven as to her and Joanna.

"Is that not strange?" Eleanor asked, hesitant.

"How so?" Rhaella asked, gaze cutting towards her young friend.

Eleanor disguised a swallow behind a sip of tea, but answered. "The Dornish are the Dornish, as Lady Maven said, and the kingdoms know of the disagreements between His Grace and Lord Lannister, but the Reach and the Crownlands…"

"Armies as large as those of the Reach are cumbersome," Rhaella said, mind elsewhere, remembering a conversation with her brother in the early days of their marriage. He had tried, once…she shook herself. "As for the Crownlands, well. I do not know war, but I suspect rushing into the teeth of the Riverlands and the Vale would be seen as unwise."

"Even so," Maven said. She chewed at her lip as she thought, a habit since she was a girl. "If only we had an ear on the Small Council meetings," she said, pointedly not looking at Rhaella.

Just as pointedly, Rhaella took a sip of her tea. It had frustrated her, once, that the extent of her intelligence gathering was little more than overheard gossip and reports that should have been hers to ask for, but it was a fact of her life. There was quiet for a moment, only the rustling of leaves and the distant chirp of birds.

"And…the other matter?" Rhaella asked at length.

Her three ladies shared discomforted looks.

"The chief gaoler still guards his remit jealously," Maven said.

"Princess Elia knows little," Eleanor admitted.

Worry sprang from Rhaella's lips. "You didn't ask-"

"She raised the issue," Eleanor was quick to assure her. "She wondered if Lady Lyanna might be prompted to join your court or her own."

With a husband that supported her and two strong children, Elia was much better positioned than Rhaella, even if her brother held their mixed blood in contempt.

"Is it not likely the girl was never held here?" Marielle asked. "Surely we would have found some trace of her presence." Despite her words, her tone was doubtful.

"I pray it would be so," Rhaella said. She worried for the girl terribly, and not knowing made it all the worse. She felt guilt, too; was her own respite paid by the suffering of another? Her brother had sworn not to stray from their marriage, but that was before he had been swayed by Jaime's cunning. No, not his cunning, his vigilance, she reminded herself. Careless thoughts led to careless words. "How is your uncle, Mari?" she asked, turning her thoughts elsewhere.

"Uncle Jon is on the mend," Marielle said, accepting the diversion like the prior topic had never been. "His nose, however, will never recover."

"How terrible," Eleanor said. "Lord America was wrong to treat him so harshly."

Rhaella and Maven shared a look. Lady Hayford had not been shy in describing the injuries done to the knights sent after the foreign lord, eager to lessen the social burden on her husband for his own injuries at the hands of the man. That it had led to half the city knowing in excruciating detail how 'Lord America's Ride' had ended was an unfortunate side effect.

"He is fortunate," Marielle said. "Such a blow could easily have killed him." Then, like it was being pried from her with pliers, "the minstrels do sing a rather dashing song of the affair, however."

"I heard," Eleanor said gloomily. "It is very dashing."

Talk meandered away from serious matters, what little information they had gathered spent. The chance to speak freely was not a chance to be missed, and if their conversation perhaps strayed deeper into topics they had misled Jaime into assuming they first spoke of, none would tell. By the time their morning tea was over, Rhaella felt lighter than she had in some time.

X

After tea came lunch, but that was not an event she wished to dwell on, for all that her brother was much distracted these days. Watching little Viserys follow after his father in hopes of his attention like a stray dog waiting for table scraps was difficult, but it was better than having him exposed to the truth of his behaviour. Once the stilted meal was over, she took to the battlements for a stroll, as had become her habit, accompanied only by her protector.

The breeze was bracing, and the wine-dark sea roiled out in the bay. It was a much finer view than looking out over the city, densely packed and unwashed, a monument to what the smallfolk would reduce to without a competent guiding hand. The scent of ocean that drifted over the parapets was a relief from that, at least.

Rhaella turned away from the view, and towards her companion. "I am told Ser Darry will be returning to duty in full, soon."

"He proved himself to the Lord Commander this morning," Jaime said, stepping in pace with her, and her hand in the crook of his elbow.

It had taken some short weeks to accustom him to it, rather than walking silently at her back, but she had lured him in with tales of Joanna. They had always spoken of having a son of hers serve as cupbearer at court, but life had gotten in the way. The current situation was a poor consolation.

"That is well," Rhaella said. "I did not like Viserys going without a knight of his own."

Cat-green eyes flicked to her. "The Lord Co- that is, I don't-"

"Do not fret, Ser Jaime," Rhaella said, hiding her amusement behind a courtly visage. "I know your brothers have their own duties."

"Of course," Jaime said, looking forward once more, vigilant even as they walked along the ramparts.

"Ser Hightower was going to have Ser Arthur watch the prince, but His Grace insisted on their presence," Jaime continued.

Meanwhile Ser Martell guarded his niece, not that her brother would trust the man with his son. "Has there been word from Ser Whent?" she asked idly. "It seems my son cannot spare a moment to write his mother."

"This morning, actually," Jaime said, happy to have an answer for her. "He and Prince Rhaegar have finished their business in the Reach and mean to ride south to treat with Lord Yronwood."

"A prod to Prince Martell, no doubt," Rhaella said. "If Lucilla were still with us, nothing of the sort would be necessary."

"I remember her," Jaime said, speaking slowly as he turned a memory over. "I only had seven years, but I remember she seemed very strong to speak with my father as she did."

"She threatened him, you know," Rhaella said.

Jaime's head swivelled back to her. "What??"

"In that very godswood, once we knew his intent to court her was serious," Rhaella said, gesturing to the canopy that brushed against the inside of the ramparts. "Your mother and I were hiding in some nearby bushes, while Lucilla spoke with him as only a woman of Dorne could."

"I, I can't imagine," Jaime said. Despite the ease with which he wore the white armour, his youth still shone through.

She was hit by a sudden pang of yearning for a daughter she had never come to know. Shaena would have looked darling on his arm, had she but lived. Her courtly expression did not falter a jot. "Neither could he," she said, putting on a smile. "He was not much older than you are now."

Jaime seemed to be struggling to comprehend the idea of Tywin being threatened or being young.

She took pity on him, but still laughed softly at his expression all the same. "And what of Ser Selmy?" she asked, as if giving him a respite by returning to the previous topic. As if she hadn't been building towards it over the conversation. "Has there been word?"

"Not since Lord Darry's message," Jaime said. "But St- Lord America would not allow a hostage to be harmed."

"You think highly of him," Rhaella said, sidetracked despite herself.

"He is a cunning warrior," Jaime said, "but - I know he has chosen to side with the rebels."

"You may speak freely, Ser Jaime," Rhaella said, squeezing his arm.

Jaime hesitated, but only for a moment. "He was not yet knighted when last I spoke to him, but already he held closer to a knight's oaths than some others I have met."

Long practice kept Rhaella's feelings for those other knights from showing on her face. "Lord America is an easy man to admire, from what few tales I have heard," she said. "Though those tales tend to grow in the telling."

"I believe them," Jaime said. "The tales say he killed the Smiling Knight with a single blow, and he did."

"A single blow?"

"He punched him in the throat. Once."

That was two occasions now that she knew of where what sounded like an exaggerated tale was no exaggeration at all. Perhaps there was something to his downing of near seventy men at Harrenhal, too. "Then perhaps it is less of a shock that he was twice victorious against Ser Selmy."

Jaime only nodded, mind clearly filled with imagining the scene.

"Has the Lord Commander decided on a replacement, yet?" she asked, tone idle.

"There won't be one," Jaime said absently.

Rhaella missed a step. "I beg your pardon?"

Her sudden slowing was matched without thought, but still her tone surprised him. "His Grace was furious at Ser Barristan's abduction," Jaime said. "He refused Ser Gerold's request to recruit a new brother." He did not sound aggrieved by the decision.

"I see," Rhaella said. Refusing to replace a Kingsguard in these circumstances was not unusual, especially a man of Selmy's skill and renown, but it was not practical, and not what she had expected. The Kingsguard were a limited resource even at their peak, and with Whent following her son around the countryside they were down to four - five, with Darry recovering, but should another be removed...her pulse quickened. There was an opportunity to be had, but she was too blind to know for whom. The arm she held stopped, jarring her from her thoughts.

"I will protect you, Your Grace," Jaime said, an intensity in his gaze. It was a yearning for something, nothing material, but something that could only be striven for.

"Oh Jaime," she said. If only Joanna could see him now. "You already have."

Jaime's expression faltered, but smoothed quickly. "It is my duty as Kingsguard."

"I am confident in your abilities, even with absent brothers," Rhaella said, allowing him the redirection. Words were left unsaid, but now he knew that she knew. She wondered how he would respond, and ignored the voice that sounded like Maven in her thoughts.

Joanna's boy only bowed slightly, moving to resume their walk, but it was not to be. Instead, she guided them to lean against the merlons, looking out over the bay. For long moments they simply took in the view.

"Your mother and I sailed out on a skiff once," Rhaella said, staring out. "Never again; it was such a spectacle. A small vessel only large enough for the two of us and three poor sailors, meanwhile we were surrounded by three warships bristling with men and ballista to protect us."

"Whose idea was that?" Jaime asked. He tried to maintain his knightly demeanour, but the thought of the spectacle had his lips twitching all the same.

"The outing? Lucilla's," Rhaella said. "The warships? Aerys and Tywin. There would have been more, but the captains realised that they had both given the same orders…"

Sharing tales of her friend with Joanna's son was a poor salve for losing her to the childbed, but it was something, and it eased the guilt that came with using him to her own ends. She hoped she would understand, but it was a price she was willing to pay if not.

X

For all that the lords and ladies disdained the mummers and whores, Rhaella thought, they were surely the more skilled at putting on masks. The stench of smoke and burnt flesh filled the Great Hall as the court of King Aerys II gathered at his pleasure, though they did not fill it nearly as much. There were not even whispers as they waited on their king, as he gazed at the blackened spot that had once been a man. Wild hair was pushed back behind his ears, matted and rank. Tap tap-tap-tap went yellow nails on iron. Beneath it all was the queer stench that lingered after wildfire did its horrid work.

Aerys pushed himself up and off the Iron Throne to survey his court, though the motion was marred by the wince he made as he cut himself on it. None dared react as he made his way down the steps of the throne, stopping between two of his Kingsguard, Hightower and Dayne. Their white armour gleamed with polish, though it was scuffed with smoke.

"Thus comes to those who break the laws of my Seven Kingdoms," Aerys began, speaking down to them all from the throne dais. His voice started thin and reedy, but strengthened as it tried to fill the hall. "So it has been, and so it will always be."

From her position amongst the rest of the court, her ladies at her back, Rhaella watched and waited. She knew her brother, and he would not have gathered his lickspittles and toadies for a simple execution. Though for very different reasons, hers was not the only court that had lessened.

"There are some who think themselves above the laws of my Kingdoms," Aerys continued, contempt curling his lip. "They cloak themselves in arrogance and false injury to hide their treason, and make demands of their rightful ruler. Of your King."

He paused, as if expecting outrage, but there was none. Beside her, Rhaella heard Lord Merryweather swallow.

"These outlaws have been indulged for long enough!" Aerys said, arm slashing down in a harsh gesture. "They may have discarded their own when they broke my Peace, but I did not punish them as is my right. A good King loves his subjects as his children, and I hoped that they would recognise their treason and repent, but even a King's love has limits. I hear of the suffering of my people in Gulltown, of loyal Houses in the Riverlands, and I say no more. No more!"

"No more!" one lord tried to cheer, but it was strangled in the silence of the hall.

Aerys did not seem to notice. "Unruly children must be punished, and I can no longer spare them from the consequences of their actions. Though I was wise to see their looming treachery and prepare, I had still hoped to spare them this. A hostage has only one purpose, and the time for that purpose has come."

Rhaella went still. She had met Rickard Stark once before. If his child was killed, she would fear for her own.

"However," Aerys said. "However…a hostage may only be executed once," he said, his tone one of solemn wisdom. "But kept alive, their family may be shown the error of their ways many times."

She swallowed, her throat uncomfortably dry as she tried to rein in her imagination.

Aerys clapped his hands once, and it echoed through the hall. A servant emerged from a side entrance, and there was a ripple of movement amongst the court and the sound of cloth shifting as all turned to watch them approach the throne dais. They bore a cushion of red and black, and on it was a severed foot.

"My loyal lords are besieged, and my armies subject to the tyranny of distance," Aerys said. "We shall see how rebellious these outlaws feel once they see the consequences of their actions." His voice was gloating, and the blank faced servant held the cushion high for all to see.

If Aerys said anything after that, Rhaella couldn't remember. Her throat seemed to seize up, and she had trouble breathing. When the spectacle ended, Aerys was escorted away by his Kingsguard, and she by her ladies. All she could think of was a similar cushion in grey and white, with the foot of a young boy upon it. No, the Starks would not use a cushion, they would use a heart tree…

Vaguely, she heard Maven dismiss Eleanor and Marielle, before the oldest friend she yet had sat at her side in her rooms, holding her hands clasped in her own. The rest of the afternoon passed in a daze, but by the time the sun began to set she had mastered herself. She thanked Maven, another tally in a debt that could never be repaid, and dismissed her in turn. Tomorrow would be better. Tomorrow they would begin to deal with what her brother had wrought. The Septas that watched over her were summoned, and she prepared for bed.






She was almost asleep when she heard a key turn loudly, unlocking the door that separated her suite from that of her brother's.
 
Personally, I think Aerys doesn't really has Lyanna as a hostage, but rather was used as a scapegoat by Rhaegar after he kidnapped her. With his actual hostages rescued, Aerys only leverage is a captive that he doesn't actually have. I mostly think that because every single thing about Lyanna's kidnaping has gone in a way that is out of character for Aerys.

He's not the type to secretly kidnap someone and then keep that hostage hidden, he's the type that would parade the hostage arround to try and project strength.
 
Personally, I think Aerys doesn't really has Lyanna as a hostage, but rather was used as a scapegoat by Rhaegar after he kidnapped her. With his actual hostages rescued, Aerys only leverage is a captive that he doesn't actually have. I mostly think that because every single thing about Lyanna's kidnaping has gone in a way that is out of character for Aerys.

He's not the type to secretly kidnap someone and then keep that hostage hidden, he's the type that would parade the hostage arround to try and project strength.

Unless he feared his hostage and only protection being stolen away.

I think you are correct but I can see him hiding away and jealously guarding his 'trump' card.
 
Unless he feared his hostage and only protection being stolen away.

I think you are correct but I can see him hiding away and jealously guarding his 'trump' card.
It's only a Trump Card until the Northmen remind the South why the Targaryens have always been as paranoid of the North as Dorne. If it actually is Lyanna the Crownlands are looking at a reenactment of the Rape of Andalos by the Hungry Wolf.
 
American Chivalry
Grassfield Keep was no simple keep. It had been once, but those days were long ago, and now it was a castle in truth. The castle's namesake remained in its centre, now surrounded by four walls, thirty feet high with a strong gatehouse and a tower at each corner. Each reached twenty feet higher, and the foremost two even had ballista atop them. Green banners lined with flowers fluttered from each, clean and well maintained. It was a formidable structure, speaking of power and martial might, of strength and determination. Sat on a low hill, looking down on the nearby town at the river crossing, it seemed to dare any enemy of the Reach to trespass against it. 'Try me', it said. 'Cross my fields at your own peril'. It was a perfect example of the nobility and chivalry of the Reach, of their ability and courage and steadfastness in the face of any foe.


Seven Reach knights were unconscious in front of it, hogtied on their bellies.


Steve finished the last knot on the eighth, and grabbed the rope to carry him to his fellows, placing him down gently, just off the main path. None of the men on the walls were laughing now, as he turned back to the still open gates, crossing his arms. One foot tapped impatiently as he watched a squire hurry to armour up his knight master, just through the portal. The knight himself was casting nervous looks at Steve, as if worried he would run out of patience and charge through. The tapping of his foot intensified.

The area he had claimed when he planted his banner was open and clear, the 'front' of the castle facing towards the steepest side of the hill, towards the river. At the river itself there was a town proper, though it was a decent walk away. In time it might grow to envelop the castle, but for now there was only a collection of dwellings around the other walls, resembling something just on the right side of a shanty town. The castle path itself snaked around the west side and north through them, before curving back around the base of the hill to connect to the town. It was not a position that a foe would find simple to approach unseen.

Not unless the defenders had something else occupying their attention. Armour straps tightened and checked, the ninth knight marched out of the castle like a man going to his execution, open faced sallet helm showing a resigned and gloomy expression. Behind him, three squires peered around the interior edge of the gates, heads in a row.

The knight fell into a practised stance, steel ringing free from its sheath. The blade almost hummed as he gave a number of preparatory swings, before stilling with the hilt held high by his head, sword pointed towards his foe. He took a breath, and charged with a yell.

Steve charged harder. He clotheslined the knight as he stepped out of his thrust, almost spinning him over in place, and the man was knocked down hard into the cobblestones. He wheezed, dazed but trying to roll to his feet, but it was not to be. Steve kicked him in the wrist, jarring the sword he still held from his hand, but still he tried to roll and rise. A knee to the jaw brought it to an end, and he stopped struggling, shifting feebly. Steve knelt and rolled him onto his side for safety, and to make it easier to hogtie him. When his hand went to his hip, however, he found he had used up all he had brought.

"I've run out of rope," Steve called, standing.

There was a pause. "What?" a guardsman called back, disbelieving.

"I've run out of rope," Steve repeated himself, louder, as if lack of hearing was the problem. "Don't suppose I could trouble you for some?"

There was another, longer pause. "We'll not give you any fecking rope!"

Steve put his hands on his hips and frowned up at the castle walls. "Look, it's either that or I come and get some."

Before the guards could do more than exchange nervous looks, a new figure made themselves known, stepping out from the gatehouse to look down at him from the walls.

"Ser Rogers," the man called. Like the other men he had defeated, he was clad in plate, but this was of finer make, and he wore a green tabard. "Would you be Lord America, the victor of the melee at the Tournament of Harrenhal?"

"Yeah, that's me," Steve answered.

"The same Lord America who fled King's Landing with guests of His Grace, King Aerys?" He spoke strongly, like a magistrate laying charges.

"I'd describe them more as hostages, but yeah."

"The same who returned only to abduct Ser Selmy, the very man who knighted you?" the man pressed.

"...yeah," Steve said, drawing the word out, tone rising like it was a question.

"The one responsible for carving a path across the Reach, burning our supplies?"

Steve raised his arms and shrugged, in the same 'what can you do?' that most of his commanding officers had grown to know only too well.

The man who could only be the lord of the castle, Lord Meadows, glowered down at him. He was not unhandsome, but the situation had set his lips into something that threatened to resemble a pout. "I received a letter two days past, requesting I dispatch men to hold a crossing in case you led your men north."

"Yeah, they seemed like they were in a real hurry when we passed them, too."

Meadows grumbled to himself. "You cannot sincerely believe that you can defeat my men one by one," he called out.

"I can do this all day," Steve said, fighting to keep his expression stern, holding off a shit eating grin.

"Two of those knights down there I have defeated only twice in all my attempts. I can recognise when I am outmatched," Meadows said. "You appear to be a man of valour, but we will not continue to engage with you."

"That suits me just fine," Steve said. He fell into a ready stance, not quite 'at ease', but something that any military man that had stood long watch would recognise.

"Nor will I be penned in my own castle should you seek to prevent us from stopping whatever mischief your men are up to," Meadows said sternly. "That my knights are treated fairly is the only reason I treat you so in turn."

"That's fine too," Steve said, shrugging again. There was a ripple along the wall as the guardsmen that had slowly gathered to see the absurd spectacle reacted to his apparent lack of care.

Meadows squinted down at him. "What in the Seven Hells are you playing at, America?!"

"I'm here to accept your surrender," Steve said.

Before Meadows could do more than splutter, hoofbeats sounded on the path to Steve's left, and he glanced to see who came. It was only a single horse, and there was no rider, for it was Fury. Hoofbeats on dirt changed to loud clattering as the destrier reached the cobblestones, and he came to a stop beside Steve, stepping around the downed knights.

"What is it, boy?" Steve asked his mount. He rubbed the animal along his neck, earning an affectionate bump. Unseen by those on the wall, he plucked a rolled note from where it was wedged in his bridle, and read it quickly. His people were in position and ready. "Alright. Well done. Away you go."

Fury seemed to realise that he had no pockets with which to conceal apples or sugarcubes, and he turned with a huff, trotting back down the path and away. Steve looked up to the walls, to the gatehouse with men atop it and the not quite crowded walls on either side.

"I'm coming to you now," Steve announced, and began to approach the still open gates. The squires, still peering around the corner at him, blanched as one and ducked out of sight.

Meadows turned towards the gatehouse and gave a sharp nod to someone out of sight. An instant later, the portcullis came speeding down with a rattle and crash, teeth sinking into holes in the path. Steve did not so much as slow.

The steel lattice of the portcullis looked like a breeze to climb, but the top of the gate arch was recessed and then he would have to leap up and to the side to grasp a merlon. He could have done it, but it would have left him face to face with the defenders, and he'd end up having to kick someone clear off the wall, which just sounded downright hazardous. Instead he came to a stop by the barrier, and lowered himself into a squat, back straight. Meadows leaned out from the wall to keep his eye on him, resulting in giving the lord front row seats as he grabbed the metal gate and began to lift.

From the corner of his eye, he saw Meadows begin to gape at him as he rose, not easily, but smoothly, bringing the portcullis with him. He took a breath, and expelled with a strong exhale as he lifted it up above his head, stepping forward and through. He let it fall behind him, hitting the ground with another great crash and continuing to stride forward.

Ahead, one of the squires peered around the corner again, feeling safe enough to do so, just in time to see him nearing as he strolled past the murderholes of the gatehouse above. The kid's eyes widened in alarm, and he scampered, squeaking a warning.

"He's through!" Meadows was shouting. "What do I mea- I mean he's through the gate, he lifted the portcullis up and walked through! Drop the next!"

Steve stepped into what appeared to be the outer bailey just as a second portcullis fell behind him, this one heavier and stronger. It might have taken a bit of effort to lift, but thankfully he didn't have to. Ahead were the walls of the original keep, a tall square building whose size hinted at a yard within. Like the outer walls, the gates were open, though there was a man staring slack jawed at him, standing on a drawbridge over a narrow moat that sat around it. He could already hear the clatter of boots on stone as the gathered guardsmen rushed to confront him.

They bore maces, these men, clad in maille and gambeson, and Steve bobbed and weaved out of the way as the first of them reached him and swung. "Hello there," he said, footwork light as he dodged. "I don't suppose you've reconsidered my offer?" Another attempt to conk him on the head was his answer. "That's fair," he said, glancing at the near parade of men hurrying down the exposed stairs, rushing to surround him. A quick count revealed near two dozen of them. It would not be enough.

Steve batted the next mace swing aside with his shield, and followed through with a picture perfect right hook. He didn't wait to see the man collapse, strings cut, already turning for the next. Hammer and javelins were still on his back, as he laid about with steel covered fists. Men-at-arms were knocked down almost as soon as they could arrive, and the attempt to bury him under weight of numbers struggled to surround him, let alone bury him.

Right-left-right knocked two men down and into a third, as Steve stepped far too quickly and far too lightly for a man in armour such as his. A bell began to ring frantically from the gatehouse as Steve picked the next man up and hurled him into a cluster of others, knocking them down. Half of those who had gathered to watch him challenge the knights of the castle were already down, but the tolling bell was calling more.

Towards the nearest stairs Steve advanced, dispensing fists and elbows, though his burdens made it awkward to do so. A carpet of broken and groaning bodies grew in his wake, those few who got off lightly coming back for more.

One of the squires rushed him, a dropped mace in hand and fear worn clearly, not even armour to defend himself. Steve ignored the blow that the kid landed on his shoulder, and for a moment fear was overcome by exhilaration, but then he realised that Steve was reaching for him. He blanched, darting away, but he was too slow, and blocked in by the man behind him besides. Seized by his tunic, he squawked as he was lifted and thrown, coming down on another man who cursed as he was forced to abort his strike to catch him with a stagger. Steve pushed him aside and over negligently as he passed, coming to the base of the stairs.

The first two men to face him on the narrow and exposed stairs leapt clear off, but not out of cowardice. The third was left to attack him, striking awkwardly as the wall fouled any blow from his right hand, and he swiftly joined his fellows, but not of his own free will. Steve lashed back with his foot, catching the first of the two jumpers in the chest and sending him flying back, putting an end to the attempt to pin him on the stairs, not even looking back as he pushed upwards. He pushed another man off to the ground, but then he was too high to do so lightly, and he grabbed the next man like a shield and charged, reversing the flow of guards as they were outright forced back up to the parapets.

Steve emerged atop the wall, a pile of men before him, struggling against one another as they tried to rise and face him, but they were far too slow and far too entangled. He stepped over them, towards the entrance to the gatehouse where Lord Meadows waited, naked steel bared in his fist.

"You'll not open the way for your raiders," Meadows said, blocking the way. "My men sabotage the chains as I speak."

Steve only smiled, something that caused worry to brew in Meadows' gut. He brought his hands up - but then he paused, dropping the boxing stance. Instead, his hand went to the hammer on his back, pulling it free and spinning it with an ease that belied its weight. Meadows swallowed, but didn't budge. He raised his sword high, pommel just above his crown, and waited.

Someone shifted behind him, trying to sneak up on his back, but Steve only twirled his hammer, imparting more force with a flex of his wrist than any man could possibly expect. The hammer swung up to collect the ambusher in the chest, lifting him from his feet as his ribs were cracked with the force of the blow. Meadows took his chance, stepping forward and striking hard, but his downwards sweep was met by a shield. Steve hadn't so much as glanced away from Meadows, but still the man had predicted it, wrongly seeing an opening, and he faltered as a dull note rang out from the impact.

"I'm here to accept your surrender," Steve said, still polite as the note faded.

Meadows was caught between consternation and irritation, but already he was drawing his blade up to strike again. More men were finding their feet again, ready to rush Steve from behind, and he could see the hope in the lord's eyes that if he could just hold out, they could swarm and overpower him.

That hope was dashed as Steve moved, almost fast enough to blur. He feinted twice with shield and hammer, and then his leg lashed up to kick him in the ribs, hard enough to drive the breath from his lungs, before he shifted his balance and swept his legs from under him. The man lost his support before he knew what was happening, and his helm rang out with a clang as he hit the edge of the crenellation on the way down. In an instant, Steve dropped his hammer in favour of the lord, picking him up one handed and turning to the men-at-arms that had finally recovered. Like a talisman, the groggy and pained lord was used to ward them off, and they stopped, wary.

The bell continued to toll, ringing out its warning, and Steve's free hand went to his hip, even as he kept his eye on the men-at-arms. They kept their distance, worried for their lord, but unwilling to give him space, even as more men trickled in from elsewhere in the castle and along the walls. After a few moments of fiddling, he managed to untie the knot that held his horn in place at his hip, the horn that he had won at Harrenhal. He brought it to his lips, and blew.

A dirge rang out, echoing over the castle and its grounds, mournful tone drowning out the bell. As the last notes faded, all was silent for a moment, before the bell began to ring once more, taking a moment to find its rhythm.

"What was that?" Meadows asked, slowly shaking off the pain and dizziness of the blow he took. He was trying to find his feet, but still Steve was doing most of the work keeping him upright.

"That was me signalling my men," Steve said. "Oh, sorry. This was a diversion."

"What?" Meadows said, casting off his slurring. "But we broke the mechanism."

"Not the front gates," Steve said. He shifted from holding his captive up, to holding him in place with a hand on his shoulder. "The postern."

"It is barred and locked with iron," Meadows said, almost scoffing. "How do you expect to…" he trailed off, as his eyes caught movement across the outer bailey.

Men streamed into and across the yard from out of sight, making for the walls of both keep and bailey. The keep itself had raised its drawbridge, the time spent capturing Lord Meadows giving them the chance to lock it all down, but that didn't stop his men from breaking up by squads and seizing important points under the direction of their leaders.

For a moment, the men-at-arms on the wall not close enough to hear them were bolstered by their arrival, thinking themselves reinforced - but only for a moment. Then they realised that the approaching troops wore unfamiliar armour, brigandine over gambesons of navy, white, and red, and woe set in. The apparent knight wielding the enormous polearm at the head of the squad making right for them only sealed it.

"So about that surrender," Steve said.

X

With the lord of the castle in their grasp, it did not take long to force the surrender of the men-at-arms in the outer bailey and on the walls. The keep itself was silent, though movement could be seen at times through barred windows and at its peak. There were still defenders within, though Steve was confident they held the advantage of numbers. Counting those outside, or even against those outside alone they did not, but that was less important when they had been stripped of their weapons, armour, and boots and marched to join the pigs and chickens in their pens. Those injured were taken to the stables to be seen to by Corivo, some uninjured comrades set to fetching and carrying with their word - and that of their lord - as bond.

With the gatehouse surrendered, Walt was placed in charge of its defence, even though the portcullis winches had been sabotaged as Meadows had said. Keladry and her squad held the postern gate, an unpleasant surprise waiting for anyone attempting to reverse their feat. The damage that Steve had done to it under cover of night was not easily fixed, but no assault was expected, even with those in the dwellings around the castle aware that something had happened. All told, the seizure of the outer defences of the castle and the defanging of its defenders was a smooth and ordered operation, honed through practice and now put into use writ large. Grassfield Keep may not be a simple holdfast, but Steve's men knew a thing or two about removing a man as a threat without resorting to killing.

To Steve's dismay, it had taken him a short while to remember the hogtied knights outside the gate and send someone to get them, though they had been thankful to be retrieved, if abashed.

When Steve approached the keep entrance, he did not do so alone. His squad was at his back, Meadows walked at his left, unarmed, and Naerys was at his right, very much armed. She even wore the leather duelling armour he had purchased back in Gulltown, and her hair was tied in a bun at her neck. It had taken Steve a moment to remember that her presence hadn't been planned for, assuming that she would stay with the other noncombatants, having to drag his mind back on task. Not before she noticed his staring, however. It was a satisfied look she wore as she walked at his side.

"Hullo the keep!" Steve shouted, centering himself in the present. "My name is Ser Steve Rogers! I fight for those wronged by the tyrant Aerys Targaryen, and I am here to accept your surrender!"

His words bounced off the keep walls, fading quickly, and for a moment there was no response. Then there was a creak of wood, and a section of the drawbridge opened inwards, a door cunningly hidden within it. A woman was revealed, clad in a fine green dress and staring out at them imperiously.

"By what right do you demand such?" she said. Her spine was straight and her voice strong, though her eyes flicked to Meadows, almost too quickly to notice.

"By strength of arms," Steve said, "and by holding Lord Meadows hostage." He was feeling very Shakespeare in the park. "May I have your name?"

"I am Lady Meadows," the lady said, "and if you have harmed my hus…" she trailed off suddenly, staring. It wasn't at Steve, or at her husband however, but at another. "Naenae?" she blurted suddenly, incredulous.

Naerys tilted her head, staring in turn. "...Missy?!"

Lord Meadows turned as well, brows raised and taking in Naerys in a new light, like he recognised the pet name.

Steve sighed. He supposed things had been going too smoothly anyway.

"Has Sharp Point chosen to rebel?" Missy asked, still off kilter. "I had not thought your cousin to have-" she cut herself off, trying to find a polite way to word things.

Naerys had fewer compunctions. "I left that oathbreaking lump behind nine months ago," she said, almost snorting. She too was off balance, torn between the formality of the situation and the ease of a lost childhood friend, found again. "That is, my loyalty is with Lord America, now."

Regret crossed Lady Meadows' face, swiftly concealed, and she looked away from Naerys back to Steve. "Of course. You demand the surrender of the keep in return for my husband's safety?"

"No," Steve said, shaking his head. "Even if you weren't Naerys' friend, I wouldn't harm your husband, or any of the hostages we have."

The lady of the keep blinked at him, nonplussed. "Then how do you mean to force our surrender?"

"If you don't open the way for me," Steve said, shrugging, "I'll come in and do it myself."

A dubious look was his answer, but Lord Meadows swallowed and spoke. "Melissa, he's quite serious."

Still she was not convinced. "You've said Garth and our people will not be harmed. Either I trust you and I have no reason to surrender, or I don't and surrendering will only put more at risk. I think I would rather put my trust in our defences."

"My lady," Garth began, trying to put to words just how little similar defences had done to slow Lord America up to then. "I-"

"No, that's fair," Steve said. "Would you mind taking a step back?"

"I'm sorry?" Melissa said. Whatever she had expected, it wasn't that.

"Just two or three steps back," Steve said, speaking politely, like he was trying to get past someone in a narrow corridor.

Befuddled, Melissa did as asked, almost disappearing into the shadows of the keep hall. She, along with those outside, watched as Steve took a few steps back of his own. Thankfully the path was dirt, and it had not rained recently giving him plenty of grip. He let out a breath, took the short running start, and leaped over the narrow moat.

Lady Meadows shrank back as he landed in the open door of the keep, blocking out the light behind him. It wasn't an interior hallway but another defensive position, arrow slits in the walls and murder holes above, but the point was moot when his men had the lord of the castle with them outside and the lady was standing in there with him. There was a guard to his left, once hidden behind the drawbridge, and he raised his mace as if to attack. Steve turned slowly to glance at him, and the mace went down.

"I will accept your surrender now," he told the lady. He looked about for a mechanism that would lower the bridge, but found none.

Melissa nodded jerkily. "Ye- what are you terms?"

"We'll take control of the castle and all of its war material, the latter of which will be confiscated or destroyed. You'll make no attempt to ambush or resist my forces, and will obey all reasonable commands," Steve said. "In return, you and your people will not be harmed, we will not make unreasonable demands of your House, and…that's about it."

"That's it?" Melissa asked, frowning at him. At this distance, he could see she had blue eyes a shade colder than Naerys', and flax blonde hair.

"That's it," Steve confirmed. "I'm here for the war, not to destroy your lives."

"Then…Grassfield Keep is yours," Lady Meadows said, raising her voice as if to be heard. She gave him a hard look. "If so much as a scullery maid is harmed, I will treat your word as broken."

Steve pursed his lips. "If a scullery maid is harmed, the one responsible will be punished the same as if they had harmed a noble."

Melissa gave a doubtful hmm, and nodded to the guard beside him. He reached gingerly past Steve for the door, closing it and sliding a flush bolt into place. A moment later, a winch began to turn, out of sight but not earshot, and the drawbridge started to lower with a creak of ropes and wood. Light spilled into the hall, and the moment it fell completely, Arland was already leading his squad over it, Robin and Ren close behind him. Even only two abreast, the entrance to the keep quickly became rather crowded.

That didn't stop Garth from stepping his way through to get to his wife. Naerys was close behind, though whether that was to stay at his side or to also reach his wife, Steve couldn't say.

"Husband," Melissa said as they reached her. "I have surrendered the castle."

"You did right, Mel," Garth said, placing a hand on her shoulder. "It was over when I lost the walls."

Steve gave a small cough, drawing their attention. "Maybe we should take this elsewhere."

They seemed to remember they were still standing under murder holes with enemy troops for company.

"Yes, of course," Garth said. "Ser Rogers, would you care to join me in my solar, that we might discuss your demands?"

"Sure," Steve said, before glancing back. "Ren, find Walt and tell him what happened here. I want another squad to join us in here to conduct a search. Standard orders."

"Yes ser," Ren said, bowing her head. She looked a touch off, given that she lacked the white star banner that she usually carried, but she was quick to jog back across the drawbridge and out of sight.

Garth's expression grew strained at the reminder that he was no longer in control of his own keep, but he seemed to seek refuge in the guise of a welcoming host. "If you would follow me?" he asked, even as he offered his arm to Melissa.

Naerys was reaching for his arm even as he offered it, and the two couples led the way into the keep interior. The hall did not link up to any other, instead leading to a hollow inside the keep. It looked to be a pleasant garden, filled with small trees and flowers of all kinds, but it was clear its first and true purpose was to be a killing ground for any intruder who made it through the gate and drawbridge.

"I will pass word that you and yours are not to be resisted," Lord Meadows said once they were all within, leaving the hall behind. Beside him, Melissa's gaze had narrowed in on where Naerys held Steve's arm. She visibly bit her lip as she met Naerys' eyes, attempting to communicate by eyebrows alone.

"Sounds swell," Steve said, deliberately ignoring the byplay. "I'd hate for there to be an accident."

Robin was pulling his bow from his shoulder even as Steve registered the distant flapping of wings, and then put arrow to string, aiming upwards. The raven above was distant, but still within the reach of someone of his skill.

"Robin," Steve said, tone commanding.

The squire stopped, but still tracked the raven. "Ser?"

"Don't waste the arrow," Steve said. "You'd have to be almost as good as Fletcher Dick to make that shot. The message is gone."

For a moment, he hesitated, but then slowly eased his draw. "Sorry ser." The arrow went back to his quiver, and the bow back over his shoulder.

"I gave no order for a message to be sent," Melissa said, quick to assure him. She and her husband were slightly pale. "On the Seven, I do not know who sent it or what it read."

There was a moment of quiet for them to stew in. "What's done is done," Steve said at length. "You can't be blamed for loyal retainers. That will be the last incident."

"Of course," Garth said. "By your leave, I will see to such now."

Steve nodded, and Garth hurried over to a grate in the wall to the side of the passage they had just exited. He tapped on it twice, and a metal plate was pulled aside, a pair of eyes peering through. Garth began to give orders of surrender, and Steve listened with half an ear, though his attention was elsewhere.

"Naen- Naerys," Melissa was saying. "How long has it been? Twelve years? You look- well."

"Thirteen. As do you," Naerys said. She looked over to where Garth was giving orders. "You seem to have found the match you hoped for."

"Just as you seem to have found a gallant knight," Melissa said, and it had the tone of old gossip revealed.

Naerys glanced to Steve with a look that was not quite panicked, and he realised that he had an opportunity here.

"Say, you knew Naerys when she was young," he began.

"I would appreciate the chance to reconnect with my old friend, Steve," Naerys said. She tried to poke him, but was stymied by the plate armour he wore. She settled for a fixed smile, valiantly ignoring the growing smirk on Steve's face, and the hidden amusement on Melissa's. "Perhaps we might take a walk?"

"Take all the time you need," Steve said. He would have given her a hug, but again, armour. "I'll come find you after I sort things out with Lord Meadows."

The smile she gave him was more sincere now, and she tapped her thumb on the inside of his elbow in place of a squeeze, before trading his arm for Melissa's. "We won't leave the keep."

"A moment," Melissa said, fighting against Naerys' attempts to drag her off. "Will you not take a guard?" She gave Steve a look of disapproval. "Will you not give her one?"

"Naerys can defend herself," Steve said.

"Even so," Melissa said.

"If Naerys were to be endangered, I would not have the luxury of a measured response," Steve said, his words mild for all the violence they promised. "You did promise no more incidents, right?"

"Of course," Melissa said, repeating her husband's words. Her throat bobbed as she fought a swallow.

"Then enjoy your catch up," Steve said. "You can tell me all the embarrassing stories she doesn't swear you to secrecy on later."

That was the last straw, and Naerys dragged her oldest friend off, the pair already putting their heads together, arm in arm. He watched them go, pleased for her good fortune.

Garth returned, and joined him in watching them. "The Seven weave strange paths," he observed, and Steve hummed an agreement. "Would you care to join me in my solar?"

The second squad that Steve had called for was jogging across the bridge and into the keep, Henry at their head. "Lead the way," he said. He paused only to give Arland and Henry their final orders, and then he was following Garth across the garden and towards one of the identical doors set into the inner walls, gesturing for Robin to follow. The morning was almost over, but it was a morning well spent.

X

The solar was well appointed, even if its shelves and walls were split between books and weapons. Shelves and racks were of dark lacquered wood, a large variety of flowers carved into them, and an old but thick carpet covered the floor. Garth Meadows sat behind his desk, at first unsure if Steve would expect the spot, but gracious in his wine service once Steve took the chair across from it. The maester, a middle aged man who had not been named, stood behind and to the side of the desk, while Robin stood at Steve's shoulder. A pair of servants waited to the side, unobtrusive after bringing the pewter goblets Garth had requested. Hammer and javelins had been handed off, and his shield sat against his chair.

Steve sat gingerly as he sipped at the Arbor Red he had been given. Even without his armour, he would have given the chair a second look before sitting in it. With it, he was doing more work than the chair to keep himself upright, lest he break the fancy thing beneath his weight. "Thank you for the drink," he said politely.

"In another situation, I wouldn't have offered, but in that case I'd likely not have the choice either," Garth said, taking a less measured sip of his own. Given his day so far, it was understandable.

"I'm not here because I don't like you," Steve said. "I'm here because I don't like Aerys."

"'Like' seems a fair understatement," Garth said, though his tone was one of careful observation.

"It is what it is," Steve said. "I'm fighting for justice; I'm not about to do the wrong thing in pursuit of that."

"Yet you've joined the rebels?" Garth said, failing to hide a disbelieving note. "They betrayed their oaths."

"Oaths come second to doing what is right," Steve said firmly.

Garth's goblet was set aside as the man leaned in, suddenly intent. "What has led you to view the rebel cause as just? What story were you told?"

Steve couldn't help but raise a brow. "The king turned guests into hostages."

"Did you see evidence they were hostages?" Garth pressed. "Or did they simply come to you and ask for your help in escaping? A group riding to retrieve stolen guests might look very similar to one riding after escaped hostages in the right light. If a faction wanted to stir justification for rebellion…"

"I infiltrated the Red Keep and the Gold Cloaks defending it fired upon us unprovoked as we left," Steve said flatly. He kept suspicions of the machinations of the third party to himself. "St- Lord Stannis lost his leg to them. Aerys admitted they were hostages when Lord Stark, Tully, and Arryn confronted him at King's Landing."

Garth sat back in his chair. "You infiltrated the Red Keep."

He was not the only one to lack belief, the maester behind him unable to hide a sceptical expression on his pale face.

Their belief didn't matter. "Not important. Don't forget that Aerys abducted Lyanna Stark and killed the men guarding her because she didn't agree to come to him as a guest. Not the sort of thing to make you trust in his hospitality."

"I had not heard that claim," Garth said diplomatically.

"He also threatened to kill her unless I killed Barristan Selmy," Steve added pointedly. "You can see why I took him with me when we rode away after that."

The Lord of Grassfield Keep regarded him closely for a moment. "You understand I cannot take you at your word," he said at last.

Steve shrugged. "I can understand fighting for your liege lord, even if I think you've both chosen the wrong cause. I'm not going to burn your house down for it though."

Garth huffed a short laugh as they looped back to the start of their conversation. "Well, I appreciate your generosity." He hesitated. "Might I hope this will mean that your men will not have the run of my keep?"

"My men will have whatever access they need to carry out their tasks," Steve said firmly. "But they won't give you trouble. If there's a complaint, I will hear it fairly. He wasn't one of mine, but I've already seen one rapist hanged on this campaign."

"You have the time to carry out judgements in the lands you raided?" Garth said, taking up his goblet again.

One of the servants to the side, the one holding a jug, tilted their head to see if the goblet was in need of refilling, and his lord held his goblet out for him. The pouring of wine was the only sound in the office as Steve took the moment to think.

"You sent a force to clear out some bandits," Steve said.

Garth paused mid drink. "Yes. Don't tell me-"

"Sorry," Steve said, not at all sorry. "We caught them after they had dealt with the bandits and left the survivors without weapons or shoes."

"I sent another two hundred and fifty men to deal with those bandits," Garth said, annoyed, before he sighed. "Well, at least the bandits were killed. How does that relate to the raper?"

"He was one of them," Steve said. "I've made it clear to my men what my stance on that sort of thing is. Your people won't have any trouble from them."

"Your deeds before my gate gave a hint to your character, but that is still reassuring," Garth said. He sighed, draining his goblet anew. He did not hold it out to be refilled. "Now, we come to the painful part of things."

"Painful?" Steve asked. He held his tongue rather than comment on the swelling beginning at the side of the man's head. He thought the painful part was already over.

"Your demands," Garth said, trying to make light of it.

"I've already given them?" Steve said. "Your war material will be destroyed or confiscated, and you won't attempt to abuse my goodwill by taking arms against me until we meet again."

"I am your captive," Garth said, as if reminding him. "You hold my keep."

"Oh, right," Steve said, realising what he was getting at. "Usually Naerys lets me know about these things, but I guess I'm supposed to ask for a ransom here."

"The point is rather moot," Garth said slowly, "given your control of my castle and vaults."

"I'm not going to rob you, Meadows," Steve said, unable to hide his amusement at the thought. The image of himself in full regalia, but lurking in the shadows of an alley waiting to mug someone, popped into his head.

"It's hardly robbery," Garth said. "It is the way of things." He searched for the words to explain it better, but found himself stymied by the realisation that he was arguing against his own interests.

"If you'd done something to deserve it, maybe," Steve said. Another Reach lord came to mind, one that he wouldn't mind taking for all he was worth.

"It is still expected," Garth said. "With my surrender came my word not to take advantage of you," he added, like Steve was the unreasonable one.

Robin couldn't quite hide a snicker as Steve threw his hands up, even as the maester gave Garth a side eye. "What would you suggest?" he asked.

Garth couldn't help but squint at him, but only for a moment. "You are asking me how much I ought to pay for my own ransom?"

"We don't have this ransom business back home," Steve said. "I don't want to pull Naerys away from her catch up with your wife, either."

"Well," Garth said, visibly turning the thought over. "Then for my own pride, I must offer one thousand gold dragons."

"That's a bit more than I was going to ask for," Steve said.

Garth smiled, gesturing vaguely around his office. "My House may not have the riches of House Caswell, but we do not lack for wealth. And it is still much less than a less chivalrous man might have claimed from my vaults," he added.

"Guess I'll have to accept it then," Steve said, putting a hint of 'aw shucks' into his voice.

"One thousand dragons is a respectable amount," Garth said, shrugging. "And frankly, for word to spread that I had paid little or nothing would reflect on me, and imply certain things I would rather not have implied."

"I'd hate to besmirch your good name," Steve said, earnest as apple pie. "Is there a formal process…?"

Garth beckoned to the maester, and the man came forward, already reaching for a quill resting in an inkpot and a ready piece of parchment. "A signed and sealed declaration will suffice."

"Robin," Steve said, "in Brooklyn's left saddlebag, tucked into my suit belt pouch, there's my seal. Grab it for me?"

Robin was quick to hustle off, leaving Steve alone in the office. He shifted carefully, rebalancing how he supported himself in the chair. The scratch of quill on parchment pushed away the silence.

"This would not be your first ransom, surely?" Garth asked, more to fill the air than anything.

"No," Steve said, "but it is for this campaign, and at Harrenhal it was much less formal. Naerys took care of it anyway."

"I see," Garth said. His mood seemed to have risen, despite being about to give out one thousand gold dragons, and he gestured for his goblet to be refilled.

Steve watched as the maester scribbled away with his quill. "Say, maester," he said, tone one of idle curiosity, "how do you train your ravens to send messages like they do?"

The quill stilled, but only for a moment. "It is an art carefully studied, my lord," the maester said, not glancing up. "Since it was first discovered and refined into a useful practice by the Citadel."

"And it's not a daisy chain? One raven can fly all the way across Westeros?"

"That is correct," the maester said. "Though it is a rare bird that can be used for more than one destination, they can fly from Oldtown to the Wall, if needed." Pride was clear in his voice.

"Gosh," Steve said, putting on his impressed yokel face. "How many ravens can you keep at a time?"

"Eighty three," the maester boasted.

"So you could contact eighty three castles easy as letting a bird fly?" Steve asked. "That sure is something."

"Some important castles have more than one raven trained to them," the maester said, jotting down the last of the details.

"I imagine Highgarden would be one of them, huh," Steve said.

The maester froze, slowly looking up and to his lord. Garth's mien was guarded, giving nothing away. "It is a common practice," he said.

"How many do you have?" Steve asked, all casualness gone.

"One more," he said, wetting his lips.

"Bring it here, would you?" Steve said. It wasn't a request.

He was already moving before thinking to check with Lord Meadows, and was gone as soon as he received a small nod.

"Meadows," Steve said, "you're going to write a message to Mace Tyrell. You're going to tell him that the force that took your castle left after destroying your war materials, heading east."

"No one would believe you just left after taking a castle of Grassfield Keep's strength," Garth said.

"Say what you need to to convince him," Steve said with a shrug. The chair creaked ominously under him.

"I will do what I can," Garth said, though it was clear he was doubtful.

Steve watched as he took up the quill the maester had used and retrieved a small slip of parchment from a stack of them, pinned by a piece of quartz. It seemed the perfect size to be carried by a raven, and he began to scratch out a message.

'Mace, mixed news. Force of Steve Rogers, L. America departed east after taking keep. 100 strong. Supplies destroyed/stolen. No pillaging, ransom accepted. Casualties low on both sides. SR high threat. Trüth, sworn by the blood we share. Garth.'

Garth looked up to see his response and was met by a brow raised in silent question. "If I don't include useful information it certainly won't be believed," he said.

"I suppose you're right," Steve said, as if that was the price he would have to pay for his ruse. He pretended not to notice the two errant dots of ink above the word 'truth' in the message, innocent mistakes that they of course were. He'd seen worse hidden messages done with more time.

Silence returned, but this time there was no attempt to fill it. The maester was first to return, a large raven on his shoulder, and he dithered for a moment before handing it off to the second servant, both of them doing their best impression of church mice. The man checked the message his lord had written, taking a stamplike device and rocking it over the ink, before rolling it up and readying it to be affixed to the raven's leg. He took up the raven again and made to leave, only to pause and look between the two lords, unsure.

"Ravens are typically dispatched from the rookery," the maester said.

"I'm sure you wouldn't try to pull a fast one on me," Steve said. "All the same, I think you can set him loose through that window there," he said, nodding towards the stained glass windows that let light into the room.

Garth was quick to give the order, and the windows were opened, the bird set loose. It gave a caw as it did, sounding like laughter. Robin chose that moment to return, clearly having run but still breathing easily, holding the seal that Steve had acquired in Braavos in his hand.

Paperwork was quick to be done, the maester hurriedly writing out a second copy, and both lords signed and sealed the agreement of the ransom.

"No point in wasting time," Steve said, pretending not to notice the easing nerves of Garth and his still unnamed maester. "We'll get this gold transferred and then see what Melissa and Naerys are up to."

"A fine idea, America," Garth said. He stood, a new energy to him. "Mel has spoken of your - Lady Naerys in the past, and I must admit to some eagerness to meet her."

Steve gave Robin a wink, unseen by others as they left the room, and the kid's lips twitched as he suppressed a smirk. The squire slipped away as Steve followed Garth towards the keep vault. There was coin to hand over.

It wasn't his favourite part of things, even if Bucky would probably slap him upside the head for admitting it, but there was still something about seeing piles of gold coins gathered up for you. Truly, campaigning and raiding was a hard life.

X

Lord America's company made a point of making themselves comfortable in Grassfield Keep. Respectfully of course, but comfortable all the same. Baths were made available to those who wished to partake, and the white star banner was retrieved from outside the gates to be displayed above the Keep. The squire and the blond ward (the son, some whispered) of the formidable knight could be seen playing with an ugly white dog and Lord Meadows' own sons, for all the world looking more like visiting allies than occupiers, and it did much for setting the residents at ease after the unnaturally gentle behaviour left them anxious and unsure. Seeing the lady of the castle gossiping and teasing with the lady of the captain only added to the reassurance that there was no headsman's axe waiting to drop. By all appearances, it seemed that the invaders, well behaved as they were, were settling in to stay. Neat and orderly lines of tents were erected in the outer yard, and the castle guardsmen were even permitted to assist in the watch on the walls, bound by their lord's word and their own bewilderment. A new normal threatened, even as war materials and foodstuffs were set aside in preparation for destruction, and castle mounts were enveloped by the large herd that came with the newcomers, swelling it even further.


When Lord Meadows put on a feast that night, Ser Rogers proved himself a true lord even when deep in his cups, sharing wine with the knights that he had triumphed over in one breath and speaking gallantly with his paramour and the wife of his host the next. Laughter and good cheer was not uncommon, helped on by the absurdity that was a castle fallen without deaths. It was a surreal mood that descended over the castle as the night came to an end, and many were counting their blessings that the white star banner was carried by a man such as it was.

Between the festivities and the gratitude, few thought anything of the two young figures that they saw sneaking up to the ravenry, and those that did decided to look the other way. Lord America's squire and the boy's sweetheart sneaking away for a moment alone was none of their business, after all.

The next morning was a slow one, as Steve gave his people a rare opportunity to sleep to their heart's content. Routine was a cruel mistress however, and it saw many of them rising with the sun regardless, gathering to exercise and train. They seemed far too cheerful for such a thing, though that was perhaps due to the generosity of their captain in the sharing of the ransom, fattening their already generous purses. The sight of Keladry going through her patterns in the morning light made several Reach knights with broken bones thankful that they had faced the blunt force of shield and hammer rather than the sharp lethality of the glaive.

Rather than join in on the training and good cheer as was his habit, however, Steve found himself invited to a private breakfast with the lord and lady of the castle. In the sole outfits they had that wasn't suited to a soldier's lot, he and Naerys followed the servant sent to guide them, not into the keep, but around the yard. At the rear of the castle grounds, in the north west corner, there was a small copse of trees. It was more akin to a curated section of forest than anything wild, carefully managed to be suitable for breakfasts like the one that awaited them, a table set out with a rich spread of fruits, four cushioned chairs around it. The tablecloth was embroidered with the same pattern of flowers Steve had noticed carved into the bookshelves of Garth's office. The lord and his wife awaited them, though they had not yet begun to eat.

"Naerys," Melissa said, greeting them warmly. She rose from where she had been speaking with Garth, giving an almost absent curtsey to Steve before taking her friend in a hug. "I worried I had driven you away last night."

"Your betrayal will not be forgotten," Naerys said, though her tone put lie to her words as she returned the hug.

Steve only smiled as he gave a nod to Meadows and took a seat, satisfied with the gossip he had been made privy to at the feast the night before.

"Don't think to pretend you had no part in it," Naerys said, seeing his smile as she sat beside him. She looked at him sternly. "You know I am spoiled for stories to share with Bucky, when we finally meet."

He pretended to pinch his lips together, even as his smile didn't fade a jot. Hearing about the time Naerys and Melissa had made off with and eaten an entire pot of jam only to be found by their fathers, stomachs swollen and groaning at the overindulgence, was more than worth it. And that was only one of the tales he had wheedled from her childhood friend.

"Please, enjoy the bounty of my orchards," Garth said, gesturing to the table. There were all manner of fruits on it, from apples to oranges and even a few that Steve didn't recognise. He turned a teasing smile on Melissa. "Perhaps it might distract my wife from sharing more childhood misdeeds."

It did not, and the morning meandered on, stories being shared and a friendship was renewed as Steve demolished the fruit spread. It was not all one way either, as Naerys told their hosts of the time Steve had introduced her to Barristan the Bold, Arthur Dayne, Jaime Lannister, and Lord Crakehall as if she were their social superior. The sky was blue and the weather pleasant, but all good things had to come to an end.

"Despite the circumstance," Melissa said, as she recovered from her giggles, "I am glad to have had this chance, Naerys. I feared I would never see you again."

"I felt the same," Naerys said. "Even after Steve swept me away from Sharp Point, I had only faint hope."

"Then it is good that we will have some time to reconnect," Melissa said with a firm nod. Naerys' good humour faded at this, and Melissa noticed, her own fading in turn. Apprehension grew in her pale blue eyes. "What?"

"After the war is over, I'll make sure you have the chance to catch up," Steve promised.

"What do you mean to say, Lord America?" Garth said, leaning forward with a frown.

As if it had been planned, a storm of ravens erupted from one of the towers, the cawing of the flock and the flapping of their wings drowning out any possibility of conversation. They scattered in all directions, and when they were gone, Garth turned to Steve with an unspoken demand for answers in his eyes.

"Someone in your employ cunningly managed to set all your ravens loose, with a short warning even," Steve said. "Brave move. Made sure that the occupiers wouldn't be able to send false messages, and that your neighbours would know to bunker down with that Lord America fellow on the prowl, threatening their holdfasts."

"Someone - you had this done," Garth said. "Why? You have my oath."

"Well, we're about to leave, and I don't want to make it easy for you to spread the word."

"You're what?" Garth said. Melissa was dismayed, looking to Naerys, who looked down at her lap.

"We're heading east, today," Steve said, as if he didn't know what Garth was confused about. "I don't want to be pinned in here by whoever comes to relieve you."

Garth didn't splutter, but it was a near thing. "You knew that- that Highgarden would see through the message."

"I knew," Steve said, nodding, leaving his answer ambiguous.

Lord Meadows took his meaning all the same, and it was only Lord America's proven chivalry that kept him from fearing for consequences to his attempted duplicity. "I did what I must."

"I know that you're obliged to do right by your people and your lord," Steve said, unconcerned. "This way I get what I want without having to put you in a bad position." He took another bite of an apple.

"How kind," Garth said, voice dry even as he began to realise how he had been played. He glanced at his wife. "We had hoped- well."

"I know," Steve said, "and I'm not happy to do this, but I can't change the plan to suit my own desires."

"You always intended this," Melissa said, glancing between her 'guests'. Rather than depress her mood further, it seemed to lift her. "You were never going to linger here."

"We weren't," Steve confirmed.

"Again, you tell me you plan to ride east, that you bluffed me earlier," Garth said, "but still I cannot tell if you mean to do so." He wore a frustrated look, though it was shot through with amusement.

"All warfare is based on deception," Steve said, shrugging. "I figure you'll find a way to get a message out, but even then, you can't say for sure." He held his hands out, palms up, and weighed one against the other. "Bluff? Double bluff? A lie both times?" He smiled, giving nothing away.

Garth and Melissa shared a look full of meaning, showing that despite the barbarity of arranged marriages, they could still sometimes come to work.

"Whatever it is," Garth said, apparently coming to a silent agreement with Melissa, "I will hold you to your promise. And should the rebellion fail, Melissa could surely use a handmaiden that has known her since childhood."

Steve thought that if the rebellion failed, he would have to assassinate Aerys to prevent him retaliating against those close to him, but kept it to himself. "That's swell of you," he said. "I'll make sure Melissa is sat with Naerys at the victory feast when we take the Red Keep."

They laughed, but it was clear they were judging his offer and finding it more possible than they would perhaps have expected. Talk of departure was pushed to the side, as the ladies tried to make the most of what time they had left, almost aggressively enjoying themselves. Steve's singing ability was ratted out, and he retaliated with Naerys' way of hiding her own, but always lurking was the knowledge that soon they would leave. Even tucked away in the forested corner of the castle the company preparations could not be ignored, and in time, they had to say their goodbyes.

Naerys was the last out the gates, propped up for their departure, and her eyes glimmered with unshed tears. She wore a smile all the same, buoyed by the joy of a reunion unlooked for, and Steve startled a laugh from her when he took her by the waist and plucked her from her saddle to place her before himself in his own, pressing his lips to her hair. The bastard girl from the poor Crownlands House leaned back into her lordly foreign paramour, reassured by the knowledge that she would meet her childhood friend again.

The white star banner turned east, their job well done. In their wake they left a long trail of destroyed supply dumps, sacked holdfasts, and worried nobles. Word was well and truly out amongst the Reach lords of Lord America's coming, and their muster hastened, necessity driving them. They would not let the challenge of Grassfield Keep's taking go unanswered.

They could not know that Steve was no longer the only enemy force in their lands, but they soon would.

X x X

East they rode, hard and with heavy saddlebags. They had not destroyed as much as usual at Grassfield, choosing instead to commandeer what supplies they could, focusing on what might be useful for an army on the march. With their herd of horses now over three hundred strong, they were able to spread their honestly won gains around without defeating the purpose of having spare mounts in the first place, even with the swift pace they set. Even so, without Toby to watch over and intuit when they were being pushed too hard, the excess weight would have made their pace untenable. As it was, they were fortunate that most lords in the region seemed to have taken the raven from 'Lord Meadows' seriously, bunkering down for assaults that would never come.

The roads and the countryside felt eerily deserted as the company rode for their destination, ill defined as it was. It was difficult to arrange a meeting on the march without doing so prior, or with the magic of radio waves, but they had a rough idea, and that would hopefully be enough. They passed by the supply camp at the headwaters of the Blueburn, on the north side of the river this time, and found a mess of a replacement. Rather than neatly ordered rows of supplies and manned watchtowers, a messy cluster of crates and barrels had grown between the scorched remains and the piers on the river, swathes of canvas draped over it, but left unguarded. It seemed the deliveries had continued to a point, even in the absence of the camp that imposed order on the process. A narrow ford was found upstream, and Steve's men helped themselves to the supplies, adding to their loot.

A day later, and two weeks after leaving Grassfield Keep behind, they found their goal, though it could be said that their goal first found them. Steve led the column as was his habit when Gerold and another man rode up to them at a canter, back from scouting. It was midmorning, and a day that could almost be called warm.

"Trouble?" he asked, breaking off from his lesson to Robin and Ren.

"Could be, ser," Gerold said, the grimace he wore pulling at the scar along his jaw. "Group of riders waiting in the lee of a hill. Looks like they're waiting for someone." He and his companion - Jakob, one of the few Northmen in the company - fell in beside him.

"How many?"

"Eight, that we saw," Gerold said. "No banner."

"They see you?"

"We were off the road when we saw them," Jakob said, voice gravelly for his slender frame. "I say they know we're coming. No point waiting and hiding otherwise."

When he had started training them, Walt had made it clear that he expected their scouts to do more than simply ride ahead out in the open when they set out, and it had paid off time and again. Steve was glad to see discipline being maintained even as they made their triumphant escape.

"Eight riders aren't going to ambush one hundred," Gerold said, his tone making it clear they had already argued this on their return. "They'd need two of the Captain for that."

"What was the land like?" Steve asked, before they could get into it. Eight wouldn't ambush one hundred, but they could certainly act as spotters.

"Same as it was on the south side," Jakob said, chewing his lip. "Room to hide, but not to fight."

Steve considered for a moment. "Robin, you got all that?" he asked over his shoulder.

"Yes ser," Robin said.

"Pass it on to Keladry, and let him know I'm riding ahead to take a look," Steve said. "Stick with him after. Ren, you and the banner stay with the column."

Almost identical expressions of dissatisfaction crossed their faces, but there was no thought to argue, and then Robin was wheeling his mount around to do as ordered.

"Squad, on me!" Steve called, already nudging Brooklyn forwards. Fury would be better, but he wasn't expecting a fight, and time was of the essence.

Arland, the knight who had become the de facto second in command of his squad, was the first to ride out of the column and up to join him. One of the twins, Artys, was at his side, and a quick headcount ensured the other eleven were right behind them.

"Possible ambush ahead," Steve told them, even as they began to canter away from the column. "Small squad was spotted, but they might be the eyes for a larger one. We'll deal with it either way."

There were no questions and no anxiety over riding away from the rest of their company into a possible ambush, not with the Captain leading them. Steve kept his suspicions as to the origins of the group to himself. There was no need to be incautious, not now.

Half an hour down the road, they found the group of riders that Gerold and Jakob had spotted. Like the two men, they had gone through the same browbeating and haranguing from Walt over what made a skilled outrider, and it was not on the road that they made their final approach. Dismounted, they crawled up to the ridge of another nearby hill, squinting over at the group waiting for them. They did not seem to be preparing for any sort of fight; some had dismounted to stretch their legs while one was even laying down for a nap. Steve eased as he saw one figure in particular.

"They're not enemies," he said to his men, even as he got to his feet. "Let's go say hello."

"You can tell from here?" one of his men, Roger, asked. He was one of those who had taken best to the sling, for all he had been a stout butcher's assistant before joining Steve.

"Look at the man second from the left. His armour," Steve said.

Roger squinted, then saw what he meant. "Ah."

With most of their attention on the road, the approach of fourteen mounted men was sighted far later than they were comfortable with, as evidenced by the startled oath and warning that went up when they were a stone's throw away. One of them kicked the napping man in the foot. It was likely only their steady approach that prevented weapons from being drawn, at least until they noticed the star on his chest plate. That was when they began to form up into something approaching a reception.

"Fellas," Steve said as he and his men came to a stop before them. "What brings you out this way?"

"Lord America," the apparent leader said. His bearing said he was a knight, and his smooth voice was at odds with his blocky face. "You do, my lord." They had recovered from the surprise of finding strangers at their rear.

"How'd you know we were coming?" Steve said, making small talk like they weren't in enemy territory. By the looks the unfamiliar soldiers were giving him, they weren't quite sure what to make of him.

"We had men watching the supply site that you razed," the knight said.

Steve held back a small frown. Whoever had been watching had gone unseen, but that was the price to pay when prioritising speed over stealth.

"They brought word when you were seen looting the place. Again."

The small patrol may have been made up of unfamiliar figures, but there was one amongst them that he knew. "Zep," Steve said, turning to the speaker. "Fancy meeting you here."

"Ser," Zep said, pretending to tug the forelock his short shaved head didn't have. "Good to have you back."

"No trouble on your way?" Steve asked.

"Just Ser Yorick complaining about missing the fun," Zep said, craggy face breaking out in a grin. "Right sour he was."

"I'll make it up to him," Steve said, ignoring the looks the others were giving them. "Someone had to make contact with Robert."

"We have been sent out to find you," the knight said, trying to draw the conversation back on track. "I am Ser Wilmer."

"The rest of my men aren't far behind," Steve said. "We can ride on when they catch up."

"You rode ahead without them?" Wilmer asked, puzzled.

"My scouts saw you, so I had to check for an ambush," Steve said. "Oh, Zep, we received a ransom from Lord Meadows. Tell your squad to see Naerys for their share."

Zep bowed his head, a pleased smile revealing a missing canine.

A flurry of questions were clear across Wilmer's face, but he managed to limit himself to one. "Your assault on Grassfield Keep was successful then?"

It seemed Yorick had spread word of his intentions. "Yeah, we had some luck."

Another of his men, Harwin, gave a deliberate cough. "Luck, ser." His tone was dry.

Steve rolled his eyes at the tall Vale knight. "Luck, and teamwork."

The men seemed to take personal offence at the description, and the wait was passed with the tale of Grassfield Keep's taking, though Steve had to correct them on a few points. The moat had only been ten feet across, not twenty.

It did not take long for the rest of the company to catch up, and though the size of their herd drew some incredulous looks - though perhaps it was their good behaviour in the absence of visible control - they were delayed only for a moment as word was passed as to the situation. Steve pretended not to hear Naerys and Walt giving orders sharp as any general, ensuring they would look properly impressive before they made the final approach to their destination. The sun shone overhead as they continued east, and it was still early afternoon when they crested a hill to see it before them. Not a place but a procession, Steve took it in with a glance, counting the banners and the wagons and the long snaking mass of soldiers. This was no small raiding party, no force meant to trick and harass. This was an army.

The men of the Stormlands had come to the Reach.

X

"Steve!" came the bellow from Lord Robert Baratheon. He rode at the head of his men, a coterie of lords and knights with him, yellow black stag flying proudly above them.

"Robert," Steve called back, as Brooklyn slowed beneath him. "You look well."

"Of course I'm bloody well," Robert said, grinning widely. "Join us. Your man Yorick has been telling us about your adventures, but I want to hear it from you."

He had figured something like this might happen, and Keladry was already leading the bulk of his people off the stretch of road they were on and into a nearby meadow. They had passed through this area before, during their hunt for the bandit hunters, even if they hadn't taken this road specifically. The small crowd around Robert hastily reorganised itself around him to make room for Steve at their lord's side, and he tried not to side eye the quick politicking in action as he joined them. Robin slipped into place beside Bryn behind them, even as Wilmer received a distracted nod of thanks from Robert, sent on his way.

"Come on then," Robert said. If he wasn't clad in strong plate embossed with stags rampant, hammer harnessed at his back, he would have seemed a boy almost bouncing with eagerness. "How did your business at Grassfield Keep fare?"

"Zero casualties," Steve said. "We took the castle and let word slip out that we were going to bunker up there. Should be a force coming to relieve them as we speak."

Robert's already joyous expression took on a hint of vindictive glee as he listened. "Just in time to run face first into a good Stormlands pounding," he said, smacking a gauntleted fist into his palm.

He was not the only one to find the idea appealing. Of the dozen or so lords in the group, most shared his enthusiasm, trading jokes and boasts. Steve recognised a few of them from his time at Storm's End, though not by name.

"That's the idea," he said. "They think I lied about returning east, so when they see I didn't raid deeper, bunkering down should be the next possibility."

Robert couldn't help but chuckle, full of such cheer that one might be forgiven for thinking that Steve had brought news of sacking Highgarden itself. "If we weren't on the march, this would call for a celebration."

"But with your appetite, we'd then we'd lack the drink for our celebration after the battle," one lord quipped.

"The Reachmen will have some; we'll just take theirs," another said. This one had a greataxe sitting in a holster on his mount, its head polished to a silver shine.

"You're damned right," Robert said to both of them, before turning back to Steve. "But that's the result, I want to know how it happened."

Faintly, Steve heard Robin snigger, and mentally assigned an extra set of reps to him once they made camp. "Well. I needed to cause a diversion, and I figured the best way to do that was something too audacious to be considered a diversion…"

The tale started with audacity and only grew, as did the incredulity of his audience. Still, no one wanted to be the first to call bullroar, not when their liege lord was listening intently without any doubt, not even at the part about lifting up the portcullis. He did his best to keep it as matter of fact as he could, closer to a report than a story, but he already knew it would spread throughout the army like a rash before the week was out.

Robert gave a moody sigh as the tale came to an end. "Here I've had my arse parked in a saddle, and you've been haring off across the Reach."

"More the hound than the hare, I think," a lord said, scratching at stubble growing on his head.

An amused snort was his answer, but then Robert's countenance darkened. "Gods, six months since Lyanna was snatched by that wretch and still my hammer is dry."

"Has there been any word?" Steve asked.

"From Aerys?" Robert asked, glancing at him with a pointed look. "Not a chirp."

"Rumours aplenty," a man with a thick red beard said. "Aerys is on his deathbed. Aerys quarrels with his son. Aerys is to lead an army into the field."

"That's war, I suppose," Steve said. He rubbed at his cheek. He was due for a shave, according to Naerys.

"Speaking of rumours," one of the older men said, hair well salted. "We heard tell you had time to dispense justice during your raiding." His tone was more curious than anything, though his blue eyes were watchful.

"I have very strong opinions on rape and civilian casualties in warfare," Steve said flatly. Something about it had spines straightening. "Anyone guilty of such things in my presence will be punished to the fullest extent of the law."

"A difficult thing to police in war," the same man said. He had clearly not missed the word choice of 'anyone'.

"Maybe," Steve said, tone making his thoughts on it clear. "But justice is what separates us from animals."

Robert gave a grunt of agreement, though the sudden ill mood that had him scowling at the road ahead cut off any further discussion that might have ensued. "Silveraxe," he said, "how much more can we push the men each day?"

"Some," Silveraxe, apparently so named for the shiny greataxe he had, said. "But not for more than five days before they need rest."

Grumbles followed, but Robert did not give orders to do so. "These fucking Reachmen," he muttered to himself. "We could be threatening King's Landing by now."

"That's war, Lord Robert," the older man who had questioned Steve said. "Sometimes it can be more complicated than cyvasse, others it is far too simple."

"Tell me again of the last battle against Maelys," Robert commanded, shedding his ill mood like a cloak. "How did the White Bull form his lines?"

Conversation turned to battle formations and orders given in a war long past, using terms that Steve was unfamiliar with but could puzzle out well enough. Other lords pitched in with this or that tidbit, adding tales from their fathers or uncles. The discussion began to grow beyond a single battle, lords arguing for this or that strategy, and it became clear that this was as much an informal council of war as it was a way to pass the time.

As it grew, however, another lord nudged his horse up beside Steve. Something about him was familiar, mostly around the grey-blue eyes and the dark hair.

"Lord America," the man said. "I am Lord Beron Rogers." There was a sword sheathed at one hip, but also a small warpick hanging at the other.

Steve grinned. "Lord Rogers. Mighty strong name you have there."

He laughed. "I have to say I was curious, when word of your deeds at Harrenhal began to spread."

"I'll have to disappoint you," Steve said, figuring where it was leading. "There won't be any blood relation."

"My thoughts as well, though I did have the maester check the family records," Rogers said. "If I may ask, how is it that you are Ser Rogers but Lord America?"

"Rogers is the name my father gave me, America is the land I'm from," Steve said. "It's not quite like here, but calling me Lord America is…close enough." A career in showbiz kept his expression neutral in the wake of his filthy lies.

"I see," Beron said. "I wished to add my thanks. My mother was Branda Stark, and Lyanna is my cousin."

Steve gave a slow nod. "I'm just here because it's the right thing to do."

"Even so," Beron said. "I look forward to fighting with you."

"Steve," Robert barked, interrupting them. "You'd know best. Where would you put yourself?"

Steve ran the last few moments of half heard conversation through his head, and realised they had been arguing over where to place him in their order of battle. "You know my troops aren't trained to contest enemy cavalry," he warned.

"Yes, yes," Robert said, waving him off. His horse snorted beneath him, as if sensing his impatience. "From what I've seen and been told they'd be best joining my outriders or reserved to harry the enemy after our victory."

"Or to help screen our retreat," the old lord added, voice pointed.

Robert's lip curled in contempt at the very idea, but he nodded all the same. "Well?"

Steve didn't really have to think about it. "Put me where you need the enemy line broken," he said.

"With the infantry?" the man with the red beard asked, almost askance.

"Why not?" Steve asked.

"Nobles fight ahorse," he said.

"Not the Dornish, or the Ironmen, or the Northmen," the older man said.

The first grumbled through his red beard, but didn't speak against the point.

Steve didn't much care for the traditions or prestige of where in the formation one marched. This was war. There would be no taking captives or holding back no matter his position, not in open battle. All he could do was his best to ensure that it would end swiftly.

That meant breaking the enemy, and driving them before him. That, he could do.

"Once we know the field of battle," Robert said slowly, "you'll take one of the flanks. We'll refuse the other, and you'll push through to threaten an envelopment. They'll be forced to commit their reserves, and then I'll lead the counterblow to crush them."

There were more than a few who glanced between Robert and Steve, doubts visible in their eyes, though all held their tongues. They knew when their lord sought advice, and when he gave orders, and the difference between them.

"A quick decision," the older lord remarked. "You know what Harbert would counsel."

Robert snorted. "If the field is ill, we'll deal with it as it comes. The battle has been stacked for us as well as we can hope - they're in a hurry, they won't know we're coming until it's too late, and most of all, we're fucking Storm lords."

His words stirred his lords, and gauntlets crashed against breastplates as they growled their approval.

"The Reach lords made a mistake when they listened to that lizard squatting on the throne," Robert said, almost spitting with fury. "They just don't know it yet."

"Hear hear!" Silveraxe said, and he was not the only one.

Steve could appreciate the spirit Robert stirred in his men, but it wasn't for him. He watched, nodding when Robert met his eyes, further words unnecessary. He would do what needed to be done.

X

Travel as part of an army was very different to travel as a small raiding force, as Steve had known in general but came to be intimately familiar with over the next month and change. It took time for nineteen thousand men to break camp and march along roads only two wagons wide at best, time to ensure they weren't walking into an ambush, time to set up camp when half the army still hadn't arrived.

But then, travel time was just an opportunity for training in disguise.

"What do you do in the infantry?
You march, you march, you march"


Lord America had a certain reputation amongst the Stormlords and their men, even before he had joined their forces after raiding deep into the Reach. It was hard to avoid such a thing, when one made a point of defeating some of the greatest knights alive and were said to have defied the King to his face.

"What do you do when your pack has got your back as stiff as starch?
There's many a fall in the cavalry but never a fallen arch
What do you do in the infantry?
You march, you march, you march"


This, though. This was something else. Lords and soldiers watched as Lord America's troops marched at double time along the column, despite the perfectly good abundance of horses they had available to them. There was almost something cruel about the cadence they were forced to sing in light of that.

"What do you do in the infantry?
You hike, you hike, you hike
What do you get in the infantry?
A left and right oblique
The son of a bitch in the cavalry is travellin' on a horse
And what do you do in the infantry?
You hike, you hike, you hike"


There were those amongst the lords that felt they ought to be insulted by the lyrics, especially when some smallfolk from the Vale was glaring at them as they sang it, but even they found the sympathy within to forgive them. They remembered their squiring days, and suddenly found that perhaps their duties had not been so harsh as they remembered.

"The hard way, the hard way
Sweat 'til you get there the hard way
What do you do in the infantry?
You win, you win, you win
What do you do for the victory?
You walk, you stand, you fight,
The rest of the army is ridin', ridin' through a triumphal arch
And what do you do in the infantry?
You march (two, three, four)
You march (two, three, four)
Oh, you march!"


Most of all though, they were struck by the way that despite the hellish march, Lord America still forced his men to go through all kinds of queer exercises, in full armour no less. Even if he himself outdid them clad in some of the heaviest armour they had seen, it was still a shock to see them going through such without complaining. It was only when seeing the more martial training they would do come the end of the day that the lords realised just how well honed they were by the fiendish whims of their captain.

There were some who watched and wondered what they might achieve if their own men were as well trained. Those thoughts lasted only until the lord considered the kind of coin they would demand to be put through such a thing, or that they too would likely have to subject themselves to it. A moment's consideration told them that yes, the forces of their House were really more than adequate, and there was no need for such things.

Even if the way their liege lord was eyeing the whole spectacle with a speculative gleam in his eye made them nervous.

X

In time, however, Steve brought the extra training to an end. His soldiers were as fit as they could be, and the prospect of battle loomed near. The time to sweat was over. Soon it would be time to bleed.

Many holdfasts and minor keeps were passed, though they might as well have been deserted for all the activity to be seen from them. None wished to draw the attention of the passing army, and they could do little but watch it go by. Some few had ravens that could be seen winging into the lonely sky, but the word they carried would reach their foes far too late to make a difference now. Not when they had passed by Grassfield Keep two days past, and their outriders had come to grips with those of the enemy the day before. They knew where the enemy was, and the enemy knew where they were. It was a sober camp that night, the knowledge that battle would come tomorrow spreading rapidly through the army and sitting heavy upon them.

Steve found himself sitting alone by a small fire as the sun set. He and Naerys had just held each other in the privacy of their tent for long minutes, as he did his best to silently reassure her that he would return to her. She had wanted time alone afterwards, and he had given it to her, meaning to do a final check of his equipment, only for Robin to appear and confiscate it from him with a glare, absconding with it to their tent with the aid of Lyanna. She was anxious, even if she hid it well, and Steve gave her a nod, reassuring her as best he could. Even if the battle were to go terribly, he had spoken with Keladry and made what plans were necessary should the worst happen.

It wouldn't. Not if he had anything to say about it, and he had quite a bit to say.

Left with only his shield, Steve was polishing it slowly, unable but to feel a hint of melancholy over the state of it. It had been 'repaired' back in the Vale, but still it couldn't hold a candle to the day he first took it up, only for Peggy to shoot him.

A ghost of a smile crossed his lips. She would have been happy for him, he knew.

Maybe one day he would find a way or be given a chance to fix it, even if his gut told him it was beyond mortal means in this strange world. Despite the quiet activity of last minute preparations going on throughout the camp, he was still given his space as he worked. This only made the approach of a small group more noticeable as they neared. It was not anyone he had expected.

Arland was at their head, the short but strong man in casual clothes like the rest. Harwin towered over him at his back, taller but not nearly as wide as Artys beside him, the single twin watching from under heavy brows. Hugo too was with them, bigger than them all, shoulders broader than an ox. Next to him and looking all the more out of place for it was the last of them, Ren standing with her jaw set, as if preparing for an argument.

Steve took in the members of his squad that stood before him, letting the moment stretch out. "You've got something on your minds," he said. It wasn't a question.

"Lor- se- Captain," Arland said. "You're standing in the front ranks tomorrow."

"I am," Steve said. He had not tried to hide it.

"You're not taking your squad with you," Arland said.

"I'm not."

"Why?" Ren demanded. Given the grimace tugging at Arland's mouth, the interruption hadn't been planned.

"Because I haven't trained you for it," Steve said.

"We're better trained than most of the men in this army," Ren said.

"Most of the men in this army aren't my responsibility," Steve said.

"Captain," Arland said, trying to bring things back on track. "The men beside you tomorrow do not know you. They will not know how you fight, what you're capable of. You might as well be alone." His green eyes bored into him, and left unsaid was that in the chaotic melee of battle, even a man like Steve could be hit by an unlucky blow, and an arrow or dagger through his eye was as lethal to him as it was any other.

"You have a request," Steve said, cutting to the point. Those before him were some of the strongest or the best fighters in his squad, and there were few who would choose to go against Ren's sheer stubbornness.

"Let us stand with you," Arland said. "Let us guard you."

Steve's first instinct was to deny them, and it must have been clear on his face.

"We can do it," Hugo said, certainty clear in his rumbling voice. "You know what you did for us." The big man had come a long way from a small village in the Vale under threat from the mountain clansmen.

"I was told there would be a bonus for joining you," Harwin said, plain face utterly serious, at least until Artys elbowed him in the ribs. "Ugh. Fine, I was told that the tale would get me many loose women."

Artys elbowed him again. "You pulled Ortys and me out of spending the war lifting and carrying," he said, blunt features serious. "On the ship against the pirates, we did something. I want to do more."

"I'm not as strong as this lot. Can't fight as well either," Ren said. "But I'll hold your banner high so everyone knows who it is breaking the Reach line."

"This is not what I have trained you for," Steve said. There was no hint of compromise in his voice. "I cannot tell you that I have made you ready for this."

"Given everything, Captain," Ren said, certainty clear in her voice, "I think right behind you might be the safest place in this battle."

Harwin snorted, the others unable to help twitching lips, and even Steve was forced to fall back on his experience as an ill humoured instructor to keep his expression level.

The moment stretched out, his face giving no hint to his thoughts, and the tension and nerves in his people only grew. On and on the wait went, almost unbearable - until slowly, Steve gave a single nod. "Very well."

Arland let out a breath, and Harwin made a fist in victory.

"However," Steve said, paralysing them once more, "if you die, I will have you doing drills for eternity."

They began to smile at his joke, freed from tension once more, but Steve wasn't laughing.

"You think I'm joking?" he said. "I know a guy. You'll be doing extra laps and double reps forever."

Hugo shared a look with Ren, both of them unsure.

"Get out of here," Steve said, before he lost the fight to keep his face straight. "Let Keladry know. Arland, tell the rest of the squad they'll be on protection duty."

"Aye Captain," Arland said. "We won't let you down."

"I know."

Steve watched as they turned and left him alone once more, purpose and determination clear in their strides. He hoped he wasn't making a mistake. A wet nose against his hand broke him from his thoughts, and he looked down to see Dodger sitting beside him. His tail thumped in the dirt as he looked up hopefully, ugly mug grinning. He might've been able to resist his troops for a moment, but he had no hope against that, and he scratched him behind the missing ear, just as he liked it.

The sun had almost set, and he watched as it disappeared over the horizon in truth, the last red slivers slowly fading away. Tomorrow would be bloody.
 
Last edited:
Back
Top